parent
830585e2ba
commit
01a7933793
768 changed files with 82022 additions and 0 deletions
22
content/speeches/1971/a-pioneer-must-have-endurance.md
Normal file
22
content/speeches/1971/a-pioneer-must-have-endurance.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,22 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "A Pioneer Must Have Endurance"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:25:39+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:25:39+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/a-pioneer-must-have-endurance.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
August 11, 1971</h3>
|
||||
<p>In these days, we are commanders in Chung Pyung. At Chung Pyung, we are building houses while we are living in tents. Other people who saw our shapes know that we came here to improve our mind or cure our lung troubles. (Laugh)</p>
|
||||
<p>It has been four years since we came to Chung Pyung, but when those people see us it looks piteous. When it rains our living circumstances in the tents are not good, and people think it is sorrowful. But we have our own purpose for choosing to live like that. They don’t know that you have to obtain the qualification to be a master carpenter. They never think even in a dream that I prepared the man in order to buy the land. They thought we could not do it because we have no money. It was a very small piece of land with mulberry trees where we pitched our tents.</p>
|
||||
<p>At first though, when we went to spend the night, there was no land to pitch a tent on. So I ordered someone to cut down a mulberry tree on that land. If we cut down even one mulberry tree so that Rev. Moon could rest, the owner of that land would accuse us but the mulberry tree would not accuse us. Therefore, we cut down mulberry trees and pitched tents. In the end, the angry owner came and he rebuked us all day saying, “Where are you from?”, but we did not respond. (Laugh)</p>
|
||||
<p>We pretended that the man who cut the trees had gone away. I pretended not to know who did it. He rebuked us angrily on the first day but the scolding became soft the next day. From then on, he said, “I’m sorry.” So, “Yes, sorry?” He asked us in return. (Laugh) The owner thought he was so violent over a mere mulberry tree.</p>
|
||||
<p>And after one year or so, when we asked him to sell the land, he sold the land without a word. Doing so, we prepared 800,000 pyeong (1 Pyeong = 3.3 square meters) on the other side of the Chung Pyung. 800,000 pyeong is as large as Yeoido. I already bought the important places where villas can be built in Chung Pyung.</p>
|
||||
<p>Recently, other people came to know the value of Chung Pyung, and they said that a person indeed knows the time better than grandfather Gang Tae Gong. (Laugh)</p>
|
||||
<p>From now on, even though I want to fish, I will never fish. And I will not eat the fish even though I catch fish. I would not eat the fish caught in Chung Pyung. Somebody cooked a carp for me but I didn’t eat it. Though I did not tell any one not to eat the fish, I would not eat the fish caught in Chung Pyung, even a very little fish. Though I can eat a roasted yellow corbina caught in the sea, I would not eat fish caught in Chung Pyung. Maybe not everybody knows that all history goes in that way.</p>
|
||||
<p>A pioneer must have endurance. This time, we will invite Christian ministers in Seoul and Pusan to open a special workshop, but they will think that Rev. Moon of the Unification Church will surely greet them. Do you know why I do not appear? Teacher doesn’t appear not because I fear or am not fluent or am without ability to make them be moved. Because I consider God’s prestige and all the others. Now, if they are against us it is an end. Isn’t it? If they are invited but they don’t know, then they will be broken. There is no special luck. Right? (Yes!) It’s the end. At that time, God will surely abandon them. It will the last time forever.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,54 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "Divine Providence And The Turning Point Of History"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:30:52+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:30:52+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/divine-providence-and-the-turning-point-of-history.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 13, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D. C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Probable Translator Mrs. Won Bok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>The first day he talked about how the external world will change, and yesterday he talked about how our movement is influencing the external world. Today, he is going to speak on “Divine Providence and the Turning Point of History.” Generally, people do not know those historical things. They do not know them precisely. The development of this external history is not derived from itself, but inside of that there has been an invisible cause — that is God. Throughout history, and in the course of the providence, truth was needed; and that means man pursued the individual, society or nation by the truth, And the process of history lies in the sphere of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>To get out of the fallen world, we cannot come out blinded, but we have to make our direction in accordance with the cause. Those who did not appear in this human world cannot remain to the last. If we go back to the original point, the fall, it can be said that we couldn’t find the eternal truth because the eternal truth had not been formed; therefore, we couldn’t find the substantial being of that truth. And, because we couldn’t have the true man, we couldn’t have true love. By seeing the process of the fall, we can understand that another cause — other than God — invaded that process.</p>
|
||||
<p>The history of the fall started with Satan, the fallen Archangel. When Adam and Eve first had give and take action, that was caused by their words, and the initiator of those words was not Adam and Eve, but the Archangel. In the history of the human fall, the cause of this was the words, which started with Satan, the Archangel; and those words began to take the subject position. If Adam could have overcome those words, he could have subdued Satan; but because he couldn’t overcome those words, he was instead subdued by those words. Because he was subdued by the words of the Archangel, from then on he became subdued — he has been subdued by the Archangel. And the one who started first, started to move, was Adam, not the Archangel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Originally, Adam should have moved the Archangel by his words; but on the contrary, Adam became moved by the Archangel, through the Archangel’s words. Originally, Adam should have been the center of mankind and also the center of the universe, but he couldn’t stand in that position. Instead, the Archangel stood in that position. From this, Satan could have the center of power over all humankind. Therefore, until the time comes when a man appears and becomes the immovable center, and can move the Archangel by his words, by presenting God’s words — until this happens — the restoration process cannot take place. So we have to know. . . [Tape change — missing text]
|
||||
<p>The center of the family also became pulled to Satan’s side, not to God’s side. These three things became the cause of the struggle between Satan and God which has been carried on throughout history. That means, first, there was truth — at first they lost truth; secondly, they lost the center — that means that they lost that personal character. And, thirdly, they lost love. These three things went to Satan’s side; therefore, God and God’s people had to restore these from Satan’s side to God’s side. And the history of mankind has been to restore these three things; therefore, man must first restore truth — so that is the reason why people are seeking truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far, throughout human history, man has been seeking a truth which could be applied to an individual’s life, family life and to the world. Such a truth, which all people have been admiring and looking for, is not clear yet. Because such truth has not been discerned, therefore, the personal character couldn’t be sought; and also, man seeks for a higher love, but man alone couldn’t acquire the ideal love because of the loss of truth. As such, there is no possibility of finding these three things from the external world — they are for God. Therefore, God had to set up a religion which seeks after the internal world; and He tried to set up the truth and the personal character and the ideal love through religion. And when the time comes, the one who lost the truth is not anyone but the Lord, Adam, the True Parents. And for regular people, they cannot find this truth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Only those who can take the responsibility for Adam and Eve, those who can stand in the position of subject to truth — they only can find the truth. So, when seeking for the truth through the external world comes to a deadlock, truth can be found in the religious world. And to seek truth, philosophy and science play major roles; the subject position was taken by philosophy rather than science. But now, at the present time, science is taking the subject position, while philosophy is taking an object position to it. When such an exchange of position occurs, that is the end of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Originally, philosophy should have taken the subject position to science; but the time of exchanging the subject position — the time when philosophy loses the subject position — that means that another will appear. One which can take the subject position in place of philosophy will appear worldwide. As science and philosophy exchange give and take action, the truth has been sought after; likewise, when the religion centering on the truth comes out, there must be one which stands in the object position to that religion of the truth — one which takes the object position to religion, which is experienced through the spiritual senses. This truth and the spiritual experiences perform give and take action — then this truth can permeate all the world. And the phenomenon in which Satan’s truth comes to decline and the truth of the heavenly side rises up — that means the first parents, who couldn’t play their true role to find the truth, must come back at this moment as the ones who can find the truth — they couldn’t find it at the beginning.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the Scriptures, what does it say will occur at the time of the Last Days? Scripture teaches that, in the Last Days, the Messiah will come. And that word, “Messiah,” means the one which should restore the three things: eternal truth, eternal personal character and true love, as the True Parents for the brothers and sisters. Therefore, Jesus taught that he came as the Bridegroom, and he came to find the Bride for himself. Therefore, in the Last Days, he must go the contrary way, the opposite way, than that through which the fall occurred. The Lord is the subject; therefore, when he comes to the fallen world, he must speak the truth. When man hears his truth, man’s mind and man’s body will belong to him. And when man fell, man was drawn to Satan by weeping, by shedding tears of sorrow; but when he returns, he will be drawn by the Lord, and should go with joy. Such a movement must arise in the Last Days. So, that is just the contrary of the other. Man was taken by Satan’s words; therefore, all the people in the fallen world could be drawn to the Lord, by his words, his message. Thus, his words must be superior to the words of the Archangel. And the Lord stands in the position where God acknowledges; therefore, he draws all the people with authority.</p>
|
||||
<p>The restoration providence has taken three stages; therefore, the Lord must restore individuals and families which represent three ages: the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age and Completed Testament Age. We are all struggling to restore the lost Adam and Eve. So the Lord must restore three families, which represent Adam’s family, Jesus’ family and the family of the Second Advent. Three families represent the peoples of the entire world; and you know the principle of indemnifying all those lost in the vertical history through the horizontal history. So, we indemnify all the vertical things by the horizontal. It is very complicated. Would you like him to give you a simple explanation? [YES!] If so, he will give you one, but he will have to omit some things. He does not explain that . . . you cannot know where you are.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our present position, we have to know at least two directions; by that we can point out our position. His words, his speaking is for a short period of time, but in these words all history is contained.</p>
|
||||
<p>Adam was taken by the Archangel, through his words; therefore, when the True Parent comes, all the fallen people must be drawn by the True Parent, through his words. And when the Lord was told, “Take the fallen people back,” there is one who is holding them — that is Satan. And when he tries to expel Satan from the individual — if there were but one individual in this fallen world, then it could be done. But this world has not just one individual, but many individuals, families, tribes and nations. Therefore, when the Lord wants to take one man back from Satan, if Satan loses that man, then, at this state, he holds on to the rest of the family, tribe, nation and world. And if the Lord takes back families, then still Satan hangs on, holding back tribes and nations — like that. Therefore, the Lord must speak those truths which can take individuals back from Satan, those words which can take families back from Satan, those which can take tribes back from Satan, nations . . . all those things.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the Lord of the Second Advent must come to this earth with the words with which he can restore the world, nations, tribes, families and individuals. When that happens, Satan cannot do anything but give up his position. And this fallen world will come to a dead end, and will have no other direction to go but to the Lord. By the failure of the first parents, all the people of the world came under the dominion of Satan; therefore, the True Parents must come and restore all the failures and take back their lost children from Satan, by themselves subduing Satan. And when the Lord can subdue Satan, who holds dominion over all mankind, the entire world — from that time the center of personal character will be set up by the Lord. So, in the Last Days, the center of truth and the center of character are to appear on this earth — and that will be the Lord of the Second Advent. And when the Lord stands in such a position, then Satan cannot intervene anymore, cannot stand against him.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fall came through the woman — and by woman man was taken away. And when the Lord comes, he will not come to be taken by a woman, but he comes to take a woman. So, the Bible says, “The Lord will come to seek the Bride.” That is not heaven, as most Christians believe. When the Lord stands as a character acknowledged by heaven, then he can subdue the Archangel and find his Bride — and through the wedding of him and his Bride, true love will be performed on this earth — and that match, that is the Marriage of the Lamb. So, after 6,000 years of struggle, the Lord takes back the lost ones or passed-away ones — and thus forms a new family, to restore that which was lost in the Garden of Eden.</p>
|
||||
<p>You think it is right, from an ideological standpoint. Until this base is formed on this earth, there cannot be any salvation. So, God worked from this base for a long time, for many years, and so many people have been sacrificed for this base. And one billion Christians of this day are having faith to meet this day, to meet this basis — all the faiths, all the religions are to be concentrated on, focused on this point; and all the miserable wars, fighting, which took place in history — they were all for this point, this base. And the terminal of history is also this base, this point. The goal of God’s providence is also this point. The place where God’s ideal is realized is also this place. The place where we can meet our lost parents, lost True Parents, is also this place. So that base is the center for all; this point, that is the term “True Parents,” and in history there were many places, but this place is the most worthy of all places.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, you think how great it is. All sacred men fought for this base, this point. God acknowledged this point as that way, and all spirit men in the spirit world recognize this place as that way; therefore, all mankind on this earth should recognize this place as that way. But you know this place is that valuable. By listening to his explanation you think it is so valuable, but before this you couldn’t know that, you didn’t know the true value of this point — and this place cannot be exchanged for thousands of earths. You cannot exchange this place with a diamond as big as the earth. Do you think it can be exchanged? You cannot exchange it, you cannot get it, even if you offer the United States as a sacrifice for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought: if you could see such a place with your eyes, then how happy you would be; but if you couldn’t see that place, the base, then how miserable you would be. You have to think over again. So, the eyes of God, all spirit men and all the people must be focused on this point, and if we see history from this point, there is no history. History has no connection with this, because this place is a place for the unfallen first ancestors; therefore, before this there cannot be any history, any fallen history. Then, what will be the end of democracy? We have to think that democracy will be recognized from this point, from these two, these True Parents. You judge it for yourself. Even primary school children will get 100 points. That is not a matter for laughter, but a great problem. Then what will happen to the communist party? Neither of them will be recognized. So, they have no history — just like a baby — they have no view of life, no view of anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>From this point, new things will start — the center of everything, the content of everything, the results of everything will start from this point. And those who can participate at this point with them will be the first victorious people on the earth. So, from this point, the providence of God will start horizontally. From this point, by centering on God’s love, to form families, we will subdue Satan’s dominion — and can start to form a new Kingdom of Heaven on this earth. And this point will bear the fruits of history. This place is the central point for all the world. This point will be the starting point for the future. From this point, the perfection of past history will be fulfilled, perfection of the present world will be deserted, and the perfection of the future world will be started. If you can hold this point, this place, then you can be conqueror of everything as a man. Do you think it seems true? [Yes!]
|
||||
<p>Then how great will its value be? How gracious will it be, how much will you still love it, how much should you praise it, how much should you respect it, how much should you like it? This place must be the highest one, must take the highest position ever in history. All those great people, however great they might have been, they cannot be compared with this. So, when you see this, you must be moved with joy. Have you ever danced while you were sleeping, in your head? So, whenever you think of this place, this position, you should come to such a feeling that you could dance while you are sleeping. So, you have to be attracted to this place, more than any other place, more than your life or anything else. You have to feel that you would like to go and see, like to live with, cannot live without this. By such an explanation, you can understand how valuable the True Parents are.</p>
|
||||
<p>How much are the True Parents loved? Have you ever thought about it? If there is anyone who protests against God’s death, he would love the True Parents, more than God does. If you pray to God to give to this person, and if he were to take this person and love the True Parents, then God also would be pleased. And if that man would be the wisest man . . . and have you ever thought such . . . you can never be defeated by spirit men in the spirit world, if you love the True Parents. If you can say to the spirit men, “I love the True Parents so much — then what did you spirit men do?” If you could accuse them, then you would be the richest man. If fighting occurs among the members to love the True Parents more than anyone else, then what would God say about that fighting? [Laughter] In that fight, if one were killed, how would God judge? You think of it — do you think God would take him to the hanging position? Undoubtedly, God would take both . . . God would make them the model for loving the True Parents, and would tell other people to love the True Parents as they did. That is the standard: God, the spirit men and all people should look at the True Parents. Now, we must think about this in our lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>If those things which our Master spoke are true, then the problem is great. How far are you from the standard? From now on, we have to pray for this — and all those who follow after our True Parents, cannot go without tears. Therefore, we cannot put our bright faces on. We have to serve, and even if we do our best, still we have to feel sorry for heaven. I think you can guess what our actions should be. The True Parents must overcome all of history. They must have such qualifications, and they must overcome this fallen world. They have to pave the way for the future. They have been doing such things. They work to receive such admiration, such respect. They have plenty of qualifications, so you have to acknowledge their qualifications — and some of you received blessings from them through that acknowledgement. Such a husband and wife can fight each other. [Laughter] If this is in fact truth, can such fighting take place?</p>
|
||||
<p>Those husbands and wives who have had struggles or quarrels, raise your hands. You should be struck by a stick. How can you bear the shame of sin before God, before the spirit men, when you are seen by the people, seen by your descendants? So, when you think of those things, you cannot but respect your wife as you would heaven, and you have to respect your husband as you would heaven. If there were no True Parents, they never could get blessed; husband and wife could never receive the blessing. How valuable is the wife or husband? They are valuable only when next to the True Parents, and because they have such value — they can be next to the True Parents — therefore, they can be called the children of the True Parents, children of God. Then, from where will the traditional history start? That session of the new history can be set up only during the lifetime of the True Parents. And that will be just like the bone of mankind. The life of the True Parents and the lives of true children who are serving God will ultimately become the central tradition — and that will set this world into circular motion.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the old days, man sought for the day of hope by looking toward the future. But because the central perfection is in the True Parents, this center will stand still and all tradition will come out of this. So, there is no other place where a person can be set up and there is no other place where we can place our hope. That means you have to devote all your sincerity and loyalty to the True Parents — and by that you have to create a new tradition. The lifetime of the True Parents will become the standard scale for all history. Because you are alive at this time, you can stand in a position where you can cooperate with them and live with them. In spite of such circumstances, if you cannot live that way, then how much you will repent in the spirit world! And how much your descendants will accuse you then, because their friends’ forefathers devoted their lives to the True Parents, and they acquired a certain position, and their descendants could inherit such a glorious position; while the others, through their failure to serve the True Parents, made it impossible for their descendants to inherit such a glorious position. Many of those descendants will accuse their forefathers who lived in this time [and yet failed to serve the True Parents] Therefore, how much you know about the True Parents — that will be what is most important.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, you know the value of the True Parents, but do you know how they came to such a position, how they fought to come to such a place? You don’t know that. You have to know how he formed his family, how he is teaching his children, how he formed his tribes, and how they will restore their nation and the world. Such things we have to know. But they haven’t been able to restore the nation and the world yet; therefore, the course of restoring the nation and the world is yet to be fulfilled. If, during our lifetime, we cannot restore the nation and the world, then all our descendants will have to pray to find out the way, and they will have to become sacrifices in order to restore the nation and the world. Therefore, before the True Parents die, all the people should assist them, cooperate with them, and work with them to restore the nation and the world — otherwise, there will be another great problem. [Their descendants will suffer many difficulties.]
|
||||
<p>Then, where would you like to cooperate — in the restoration of the nation, or in the fight for the restoration of the world? Which one would you choose? If you look at the problems superficially, then you might think that it would be greater to cooperate in the restoration of the world, but in this case do not do that. Without the nation, we can never have the world. Then, on which nation will the True Parents concentrate in restoring the national level, nation, divine country? Without restoring a nation, you cannot work for the restoration of the world. If you do that, it will be just like constructing a bridge without a middle span. And if the True Parents come to live in America, then America will be the nation. In America, there are more than 200 million people; therefore, it will be very difficult to restore this nation. So, a smaller nation would be easier. Also, in the United States, there is a great mixture, many kinds of people. The German-Americans would like to control or dominate America by centering on the Germans. The Jewish people have the same mind [would want domination by Jewish people . . . there are many nationalities in conflict in this nation]. From that point of view, America has nothing that qualifies her to become that nation. You are right if you feel sorry. We are not the children of the True Parents. We have no qualifications to become the children of the True Parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, the country where our Master (the True Parents) is living will be the nation. If that nation listens to the True Parents’ words, then that nation can become the nation — must be the nation — which is divided in two. And, in this world, there are four nations which are divided: Korea, China, Vietnam and Germany. Which nation would you like to have? Now, the U. S. is pulling out of Vietnam, while Red China and Free China (Taiwan) are divided by the sea, so they cannot be the nation. How about Germany? Germany was on Satan’s side, the Adam country during the second world war. So, from the standpoint of America, it can be no other country but Korea. Master is very grateful that Nixon (the American government) decided not to pull American forces out of Korea for another two years. So, from this world situation, because Nixon took such a policy for America — America is worthy to receive God’s love. From this, you can see that the United States has the responsibility of the Archangel country. So far, he has spoken about the Adam country, Eve country and Archangel country. These countries are necessary until the time when the restoration providence is fulfilled. After that, there will be no difference — all nations will stand the same. On the contrary, those nations which are not chosen for such a mission, they are going to be happier than these, in one sense, for they do not have to undergo the hardships that these others do. Even American members, if you think of Divine Providence, and you take the same action as Korean members do, then you will receive the same merit as Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, what you American members should do is this: you have to influence foreign governments, so that you make the Korean government, the Korean people, unite with the Unification Church. If such a movement occurs in various nations, then Korea will be encircled by such influences, and the restoration of Korea will be speeded up. So what you do in America, you should use that for the restoration of Korea. So, at this point, at this time, there is no way to serve the whole world; therefore, you have to concentrate your efforts toward the restoration of one nation — and this is Korea. You must always remember this. It is possible that all the Christians in America may persecute you and drive you to death. If one whole nation, a nation of one sovereignty, then they can do everything they want. Now America is doing this. They try to upset other countries’ governments, and they have all kinds of political activities. They can determine the destinies of small countries; therefore, no one can say what they will do with such a small country. Especially in Korea and Japan — those governments can do anything to our group. So, when he does anything in Korea or Japan, he has to be so cautious; he has to have a strategy or tactic, by thinking every way. Until this time, Master has never appeared in public, on the public streets [or spoken in public]. He has remained, so far, in the shadows. Living that way, he established such a foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The reason why he has been living in the shade (shadows) is because our members had to fulfill the mission. For example, when we take a family back, we have to struggle to bring them back; then the whole world behind the family becomes our enemy. When we restore tribes, the nations behind those tribes become our enemies. When we take a nation, that means the Abel side, then the rest (Cain side) will become our enemy. And, by all coming, all these enemies, until we take the nation, then we can’t go up through the evil nations and other nations. In the Satanic world, no countries with adjacent, physical borders are friendly to each other. Right here — how about Mexico? Do you have a good, friendly relationship with her? Canada is no different — Canada and America, no different.</p>
|
||||
[Tape Change]
|
||||
<p>In Satanic countries, Communist countries, they unite people by threatening them, by using force; but in God’s country they will have full freedom, and by devoting their lives to it, they can create unity. And when these two countries . . . one is the united force and the other is run by free will and donation (which is backed by free will and love), then that nation becomes stronger than the Satanic nation, and for the first time in history God can intervene and control. So now, in Korea, we have two authorities: one is the Communist regime centered on Kim Il Sung, and we don’t have a government, we don’t have any sovereignty, but our members in all nations, not only Korea, but our American members and German members, all our members in various countries, they will be united with our Master, our True Parents. And when this stress becomes stronger than that of the North Koreans, then it can have dominion. And when God’s nation appears, then maybe the ambassador of that nation to America can come from among your members. Maybe the ambassador to Germany will be one of your members, and he may send a German-American member to Germany. And he will send a Jewish-American to Israel. We have all of the strategies here. It would be very easy for that ambassador to worship with that government, because they are essentially the same. Then the ambassador and our church members will become one, and we will stretch to encircle the government, and we will protect that government. So, after we restore the nation, it will not take too many more years to restore the whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now live in a time when any event occurring anyplace in the world can be known to the rest of the world within 30 minutes. One nation pulled over to God’s side can influence [all others] through this medium. Now, the American income is about ten times as much as the Korean income; but American members, still, if they were to go to Korea . . . do you feel that you might? [Yes] You have to have the experience of shedding tears of joy and tears of sorrow for Korea, because Master shed tears of sorrow and tears of joy in that country (not tears of joy but just tears of sorrow). So, when you come to Korea, you might not find anything joyful.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we had so many members that we could change all the front-line troops with our members, then what could we offer? And when the American government pulls out the American forces from Korea — even at that time, if American members stayed there on the front-line of Korea — then what will the American government do? Then, the nation of Korea will soon decrease. We have to know what a grievous result was brought about by the federal democratic Christians who are in the positions of responsibility in this democratic world. . . . Not only American members, but members of every other country want to go to Korea to hold the front-line; then how will Kim Il Sung of North Korea attack . . . without even fighting, we can save South Korea. Therefore, our most important thing is to influence the Christians and give them the truth — that is the most important thing. And evil always attacks when the equilibrium is lost. And now, Russia is surpassing America in some fields; for instance, in the number of submarines, planes or certain types of missiles. So, when they feel confident — when Soviet Russia surpasses the American missile strength, then they will attack. And those in North Korea are prepared for another war — they are ready to attack [at any time]. During World War II, when Soviet Russia found out that Japan was ready to surrender, they immediately invaded Manchuria. Even they had what they called. . . tactics. They were for a Communist agreement or pact put down on paper. Thus, for America, there is a great responsibility to maintain the balance of power or the superiority of power over the Communist world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have had to come here and speak. Now, you must follow the True Parents. You must follow as missionaries, as individuals, as families, as tribes — as true missionaries. At one period — when the nation is falling — there will be no ideal, no Kingdom of Heaven on earth established. If you die before you have seen such a national foundation, then you must come back in spirit. Then our descendants will encounter many great difficulties in the future. And if our True Parents die, then what will happen? No nation, forever. Do you believe that the nation can be established in your lifetime? [Yes!]
|
||||
<p>So, we must, in effect, [hurry to] form that nation. We have to always keep this in our minds. And for our Master: how speedily can he make this nation live — that is what concerns him day and night. Now, when we consider the death rate, 1%, and we now have 3.6 billion people on earth — then 36 million people go to hell every year. If for ten years we lose 360 million people, we lose to Satan. Those people who went to hell this way will accuse us. But, if there is a possibility of restoring a nation, then they will wait, they will not accuse. Because there is hope for that nation, they will not accuse. But if we cannot restore a nation through our True Parents, our lives on this earth, then those spirits will accuse us, not the True Parents. And, because of the prolongation of the providence, hundreds of [millions] of people went to hell. Therefore, they accuse those Christians who persecuted our Master and our movement. Therefore, for those misdirected Christians, there is no other way but to go to hell. Then those spirits are accusing them. But when they see the possibility of our success — the restoration of the nation — then those spirits will wait — for there is hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, we are in the position of Abel, and those persistent Christians are standing in the position of Cain. When we become one with Cain, then the nation will be restored. And when the nation is restored, then all the spirits in heaven will receive the merit of national restoration. That is the reason why they are waiting, without accusing, now. But if we cannot restore the nation, then all the spirits in the spirit world will go down to hell, and they will accuse the misguided Christians — and us also. But for us, if we make ten times more sacrifice, than our members, our descendants will have prosperity, because we restored the nation at greater sacrifice. If we cannot restore our nation, then the Communist countries will take over the whole world, and then they will slaughter all our members and all the Christians — in case we fail to restore the nation. There is still a possibility of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>So, you have to remember this: Jesus came to restore a nation, but because he failed to do that, all the Jewish people went through period of misery. If Jesus could have restored the nation, then he would have been the King of Kings within his own lifetime. So, you should not forget this: you have to seek and find the True Parents, you have to become one with them, and you have to restore the nation with them. You can’t forget this. We must resent the fact that we cannot see such a nation, we cannot live in such a nation, and we cannot have goods produced in such a nation. This is why we use holy salt to sanctify things. In that nation (of the future) we won’t use holy salt — we will not need to use holy salt, because the things which are made by the children of God can be used; they will be sanctified. That is the way for the highest children to go, and that is the way they dedicate their loyalty to Him. That is the mind and feeling of God. God has worked for His children to live in God’s country — to live with things made by the children of God. God thinks of things that way; therefore, Master thinks and feels that way also. Therefore, we should live on this earth under the protection of God’s country. Those who live in that country, together with the spirit world, will live there forever with God’s love. That is God’s ideal. How will it be — forming the Kingdom of Heaven and living there together? You should be that way, just like God and our Master. When we find such a nation, then we will live in the perfect truth, we will live in the perfect personal character, and we will live with the perfect love of God in that nation. And you will be guaranteed the perfect right, the authority of the Principle. All other nations, all other worlds, will be subdued God’s nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we witness, we receive persecution, we receive objections — and when we live, we can’t live freely. But what we are doing is undermining the sovereignty of Satan; therefore, we have to live freely. If, on the foundation of that nation, speaking the truth clearly, living freely with heavenly characters, and enjoying God’s love freely there . . . here we cannot do that, we cannot have that freedom. In this country, we see many strange loves; America is stained with various colors. But in that world, in that country, in that nation, all people will live together, believing with each other, loving each other in the full heart of God’s love; and by living in that nation, you can grow into the Kingdom of Heaven in the spirit world. That nation becomes the nation of perfected truth, perfected character, and perfected love. That is the Kingdom of Heaven. We cannot resist the subject of that nation. Have you resisted? You are resisting America. In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, we have to assist the heavenly nation. He hopes all of you will work as the children of the True Parents, on behalf of the True Parents — and that you will do your best, devote your whole hearts to the restoration of God’s nation.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,94 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "History Of The Unification Church, Part 1"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:34:19+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:34:19+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/history-of-the-unification-church-part-1.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 27, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D.C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Probable translator Young Oon Kim</h3>
|
||||
<p>As you know, during World War II, Korea was under Japanese reign. Among Korean Patriots there were many who fought against the Japanese regime. As you know from the Divine Principles, God lost the four position foundation. Therefore, for Him, the purpose of restoration was to restore this four position base. Therefore, there were many number 4 in the Bible and in His providence Therefore, 40 years and 400 years providence. So all the restitution, indemnity has been done according to Principle. For Korea to become the Adam country in God’s providence she must be put under Eve’s country. By overcoming Eve’s country she must get independence From Satan’s side, Japan was united with Germany and Italy, which were all satanic countries. For the democratic side there were the United States, Great Britain, and France. During World War I Germany was almost completely destroyed. But the reason why she could recover in 20 years was because there was great significance for her to play in God’s providence in the Second World War. Always the defeated countries, first attack. The three countries, the United States, Great Britain and France united and got victory over the Satanic countries. For Korea, she must be ruled by Japan for 40 years Japan was the female country on Satan’s side During that 40 year period. The Japanese tried to kill all the cultural tradition and even the language of Korea. Master himself was imprisoned by the Japanese during that period. So there were many Koreans who were imprisoned and suppressed by the Japanese government.</p>
|
||||
<p>To be called by God those people must be Patriots, pious children, or devoted people to their society. Patriots are those who are determined to devote themselves for the sake of the nation — for God’s providence. He also needs those people. When God finds and enlarges His foundation for His providence He always does His work under rejection by Satan. During that period, he was a young man, and as a young man he prepared himself for the coming public life of his ministry.</p>
|
||||
<p>As the time went by near to the end of World War II the oppression became much severer. At the last period of Japanese ruling, the Japanese increased their oppression and forced Christians to worship idols at the Japanese shrines. Devout Christians refused and lived underground. Some went to Manchuria, some went to Soviet Russia, some went to the mountain’s and had a hidden life. There were many people who longed for the day of liberation from Japan, believing in God. There were many Christian ministers who worked with the Japanese government. They did according to Japanese directions. But on the other hand there were many patriotic devout Christians who fought underground, in the mountains, still keeping their faith and waiting, for the day of liberation.</p>
|
||||
<p>As the end was coming near, those devout Christians became more serious, and they prayed to God that decisive judgement or decisive sentence be brought to Korea. Also there were many people who were led by God or by spirit world directly and they could flee or escape the Japanese police when they tried to capture them. Most of them knew about when the Japanese would be defeated. Also many received revelations from heaven that after World War II history would be developed centering on Korea. Also, Master was connected with several such groups. But even though he had connected with such groups, he Could never speak any of the Divine Principles which you are now learning. Because there was word from God and he had promised God to begin this work right after Korean liberation, therefore he couldn’t speak at this time. The will of God could not be established by one man alone. There must always be the object to work with. Also, God showed that after World War II all the Christian churches would be divided. Among the Christians were many who received revelations not to work with existing Christian churches.</p>
|
||||
<p>The land of Korea is distinguished by East and West. Eastern side is more mountainous and. Western side is more flat. Also there was a group which had special mission to restore the Garden of Eden in Korea. The Eastern part of Korea has male-like nature and the Western part has female nature. Like the shape of Korea’s land, God’s providence also took the same pattern: male characteristics on the eastern part and female characteristics on the Western part. In North Korea on the Eastern coast there is a city called Wonsan. In this city was a Christian movement. On the Western coast there was a place called Konsan, and here a Christian movement arose. On the Eastern coast many men followed this movement. To them Jesus Christ himself appeared and told them his past life and what was to come, all those things that were to happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Won San the leader was Paek Nam Su. Also there was a woman that was taking the counter part to the man. Her name was Han Myang Pa. To Han, Jesus appeared and through her, Jesus began to speak to Mr. Paeg. She spoke, Lord is with me, and Lord is speaking through me. So Mr. Paeg knelt down and he told through the lady, “Speak to me what you are going to speak.” From that, trouble-began to occur. What was spoken to the two was transmitted to the ministers, and by hearing such things the ministers began to persecute them.</p>
|
||||
<p>So, always such spiritual groups and Christian churches have fights. Even though they received such revelations or words, they didn’t know the inside of spiritual movement. Therefore, they couldn’t control such spiritual phenomena. So that group was moved according to the lady’s speeches, as she spoke. By the words from heaven she was told that there was another group on the West coast, and to have connection with that group. So Mr. Paeg began to walk to that place. When he went, heaven told him to not wear any shoes, barefoot he was going to go to the West Coast. The distance was going to be 130 miles.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Wonsan, the West coast town, there was a not too old lady, about 50 years of age. Centering on her, Mrs. Kim Son Do, a movement arose. She had her husband, and when she began to receive revelations from heaven her husband persecuted her and drove her almost to death. At that time Confucianism was prevailing in Korea and most people believed in that. When a man becomes Christian they don’t worship their forefathers. Therefore. her husband did not like her to become Christian. Also she always got up early at 1:00 in the night and prayed until mid-morning so for a stranger such behavior couldn’t be understood. Not withstanding her husband’s persecution, she continued her work. So she was ready to give her life for the service.</p>
|
||||
<p>She was recognized by the spirit world as an especially devout Christian in Korea at that time. She had direct conversation with God. She received direct revelations; she was taught many things from heaven. She was told the exact date of Korea’s liberation, she was told that the Lord of the Second Advent would come to Korea as a physical man. Also, she knew that by the Lord, Korea would become a privileged nation, and by Korea all the world would be restored to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>There were 12 main teachings which she received from heaven, and among these were:</p>
|
||||
<p>1. Liberation of Korea from Japan</p>
|
||||
<p>2. Lord of Second Advent would come to Korea not in clouds, but on earth as a physical man. And that man is Korean.</p>
|
||||
<p>3. Fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and evil was not fruit, but the fall was the action of love; the fall took place by misuse of love.</p>
|
||||
<p>4. Man and woman should not marry, because such marriages are not true marriages, but false marriages. She taught married couples not to have sexual life.</p>
|
||||
<p>5. Lord was coming to establish new blood lineage. Therefore, all those who were to receive Lord of Second Advent must have purified mind and body. Therefore, there should be no sexual life between husbands and wives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many women came to her and they received many graces from heaven, and they were awaiting the coming of the Garden of Eden on earth. For her there were two sons. The wife of the elder son was the daughter of a minister. The minister was a very devout one. Her daughter-in-law also had spiritual experiences. Therefore she agreed with what her mother-in-law received from heaven. Her elder son believed in what his mother was doing, but he did not positively participate in his mother’s work.</p>
|
||||
<p>The old lady told her son and daughter-in-law not to have married life between them. But her son did not obey his mother’s words and had life with his wife. Therefore, spirit world took her away, and she died. At that time the old lady did not know the principle of indemnity but her action was to indemnify her husband’s action because he persecuted her so severely. Therefore, she wanted to indemnify it through his son (her son) and daughter-in-law. Also to indemnify all those wrong things which her husband did to her son, and also, she wanted to pass on her mission to her daughter-in-law. For her daughter-in-law to inherit her mission she alone couldn’t inherit it, but she must receive the cooperation of her husband. But at that time she did not know that. So by uniting her son and daughter-in-law, she can indemnify her husband’s persecution and pass on her mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>By her words her second son did not get married. Also her other daughters did. not get married. When such things happened to her son the man from the East coast came to her place. That was to unite family level and God wanted to unite tribal level. God wanted to unite churches. By uniting West group and East group that could be done. So from the viewpoint of restoration the East coast group was in the position of archangel and the West coast group in the position of Eve. Also heaven told the archangel group to go to Eve’s group. So the one who went was not Eve’s group, but the archangel’s group.</p>
|
||||
<p>By such things this movement became known all over Korea. By this all the Christian churches began to persecute them. That was the worst time of the Japanese oppression. Soon after they received that the Japanese would be perished. What they received they began to transmit from year to year. Now this was broadly known. Such things reached the ears of the ministers. They wanted to destroy this group. Therefore they went to the Japanese government authorities and they told them such things. At that time the churches worshipped at the Japanese shrines: therefore devout Christians did not attend such worship services, because Mosaic -law prohibited worshipping idols. These people tended to follow this group. Therefore the ministers wanted to stop them from going to this group. That is the reason why the minister’s went to the Japanese authorities. By the ministers’ accusation the old lady was imprisoned. She was tortured bitterly, and after her release she died. By her death, God’s work which was programmed underground came into good luck. Therefore God picked another lady to begin the same kind of movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>That lady was a most devout lady who followed after Mrs. Kim Son Do. That lady was Mrs. Ho Ho Bin. Her husband was also a devout Christian. He also followed after Mrs. Kim Son Do. This couple were united as one, and they were decided, they had a determined mind to follow whatever difficulties may he ahead. So this couple came to pray to God seriously. They wanted to inherit Mrs. Kim’s work. So they prayed fervently, believing that this work through Mrs. Kim was the providence of God. This wife, Mrs. Ho, also began to receive revelations. Then Jesus appeared to her. Jesus told the couple that he had tried to find one man and one woman who could inherit the final mission on earth. And finally he was able to find the lady Mrs. Kim and through. her he wanted to prepare for the last mission. Those ministers who should have received her did not receive her story …(end of tape)</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus began to give revelations to this couple. He asked them to bear all difficulties in any situation and to uphold His will. Mrs. Kim received persecution from her husband, but this couple</p>
|
||||
<p>was united, so there was no persecution from the husband. But persecution began from the external world, from outside, from Christian Churches. From this time she began to receive special revelations. This couple was taught the heart of God, how grievous God was at the fall of Adam, also God’s providence at the time of Jesus. All kinds of things. Also, Jesus told the story of Mary, the situation when Jesus was born in the world. Also, Jesus spoke about his childhood life and also that Mary his mother couldn’t fulfill her mission. Also, they were told that John the Baptist couldn’t fulfill his mission. Therefore, Jesus was crucified on the cross. So by these things, the cause of Jesus’ crucifixion was the disbelief of the Jewish people.</p>
|
||||
<p>So when this couple received revelations, they received in fragments, not as whole ones. They also taught that the Lord would come as a Korean man. They received that the Lord comes as the prince of heaven, and he is the one coming after the sacrifice of 6,000 years of history. Therefore, he cannot be traded for all the things of earth, or all the things of past history. Those who were to receive him must be those who fulfilled, restored, solved all the resentments of Jesus, and who solved all the things that Jesus couldn’t fulfill during his lifetime.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also they received order from heaven that Jesus was born as the prince of heaven. Therefore his life should have been the life of a prince. He shouldn’t have had any difficulties in his life time. Everything that he wore should have been the best clothes. Jesus had to have for meals the highest ones. But by the failure of the Jewish people, Jesus couldn’t have the food and clothes. So they were told to indemnify all these things that Jesus couldn’t have in his life. This group started to indemnify all those things. They started to make everything for Jesus.</p>
|
||||
<p>So they were told to make clothes the size which Jesus would have worn from his childhood to 33 years old. As many clothes as Jesus could change every three days. So you can imagine how many that would be, And that was not one, but in Korean costume and also Western style. One Korean costume and one Western suit every three days. And when they made his clothing they couldn’t use sewing machines — they were told not to stitch more than three at a time, and to make this they had to clean out the whole room, and they couldn’t stand up until they had finished one garment. They didn’t allow them to go to the toilet. “Even though you pay such a price you are not worthy to receive him,” that is what heaven told them. And when they made a mistake in something they were severely chastised from heaven. So they couldn’t but follow after heaven’s instructions.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time the group had more than 1,000 followers. And those 1,000 men worked for 7 years. For the food, they prepared 3 meals a day just like a banquet — meat three times a day. The size of the clothes became larger and larger as he became grown-up. Then, after they finished making clothes for Jesus they were told to make clothes for the Lord to come. Also, they were told to give more sincerity in making the Lord’s. clothes.</p>
|
||||
<p>When they brought a, meal for the Lord, they were told to bow 300 times, sometimes they were told to bow 3,000 times. Heaven told, “Even though you pay your courtesy and respect to the Lord by bowing 3,000 times that is not enough to pay your respect to the Lord.” To bow 3,000 times took almost 10 hours; after finishing bowing, they collapsed. Heaven told them all sizes, the length of sleeve, everything. Also her husband was told what she was told — the Lord of Second Advent was already taller than her husband. She was told his academic background, everything from heaven. So they were waiting for the day they could meet the Lord. Waiting day by day to receive the Lord. Also, those followers of hers were so resolved that they were ready at any time to he down and die if they were told. They were ready to give their lives. They were trained in every way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also the lady especially trained her husband. She told her husband, “You are the archangel who made Eve fall. By the archangel, her chastity was defiled. I was the one who was to receive the Lord of the Second Advent, but by you, my chastity was defiled. So you must die.” She sent him out and told him to die. This husband obeyed her words. When he was told to die he was ready to go out and die. So when he started to do that thing, she told him not to die.</p>
|
||||
<p>In wintertime she drove out her husband wearing sackcloth. In those clothes, barefoot she sent him out and told him not to come back for 6 months and told him to eat by begging. That was to indemnify the 6,000 years caused by the archangel. He began to wander away, and after 1 week she called him back. So he indemnified 6 months in 6 days. (Whenever she was told what to do, if the man believed her and obeyed, then indemnity was made and it was shortened.)</p>
|
||||
<p>The peculiar thing was that whenever she received a revelation her whole stomach moved according to the words she received. The reason why she had such experiences was this she was a Christian and believed that the Lord would come from the clouds of heaven. Heaven didn’t want her to think that way. So that was to remind her that the Lord would come through a mother’s womb. This group was named by Christian churches, “Inside Belly church.” Whenever her stomach moved she received revelations. By such experience God made her believe that the Lord would come through the mother’s womb.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also she testified that Japan would surrender on 16 August 1945, that was, 7 July by lunar calendar. She often spoke in public of what she received from heaven. So it was very significant that the day fell on July 7 by the lunar calendar. The reason she spoke openly was that if she were put in prison she would soon be liberated. She was told that, so she could speak. The day before her release by the Japanese police, she received a vision of an angel standing over the Japanese Emperor’s head, telling the Emperor, “You are the enemy of heaven, and you will be destroyed.” The very next day, the Japanese Emperor spoke on radio. She was also told what hour the next day the Emperor would broadcast. The next day the same thing happened — All the things which she received from heaven were realized just as she was told. Therefore all her followers could not but. follow her. By such they could receive the liberation date. They received, “When Japan perishes, you will meet the Lord of Second Advent.” When they were released from prison they danced for joy.</p>
|
||||
<p>But still they had persecutions from the Christian churches. When Korea was liberated, many devout ministers who were imprisoned by the Japanese were released, They started reconstruction work on the Christian churches. So even for Christian churches, they were divided into two, internal and external.</p>
|
||||
<p>For Eastern coast spiritual movement, there was another successor. His name was Lee Yong Do. He was a minister. He gave much spiritual fire to the people By doing such works, heaven wanted to have a united work among such spiritual workers. For spiritual movements also there were two types; one was internal the other external. Centering, on Minister Lee, a new Jesus church was started. At that time there were instructions from heaven to unite these two churches: “Inside Belly church” and the “New Jesus church.” The West group went to the Eastern group to be united, but this group did not receive them. By failing to accomplish the unification of these two groups, God had to have a new movement, and pioneer a new field.</p>
|
||||
<p>So God wanted to have another man who could receive His direction. That was Mr. Kim, another man. After that time Mr. Lee died. The spirit of Minister Lee came to Mr. Kim and spiritually Mr. Lee passed on his mission to Mr. Kim. From this Mr. Kim a new group began.</p>
|
||||
<p>So if we see it from the path of growth, the first path was the formation stage, Mr. Lee the growth stage, and Mr. Kim the perfection stage. So Minister Lee was in the position of Growth. That was the same position as Jesus. He died at the age of 33, in 1932. Korea’s liberation took place in 1945. There were 12 years in between. By this you call see how heaven wanted to make the way of preparation for the Lord. God started from so early a date to overcome Japanese oppression.</p>
|
||||
<p>In these circumstances, Master began to prepare his way.</p>
|
||||
<p>The West group, centering on Mrs. Ho, waited for the Lord of Second Advent after liberation. They knew that the Lord to come should have a bride, and that he comes to form a family. So they prepared everything: bride, circumstances to form a family, 12 disciples, 70 disciples, they selected them at this time. They bought the best house in Pyongyang. They bought a fine house and prepared it for the Lord. At that time Master was in South Korea.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the providence of restoration, there must be a lady who proclaims herself as the wife of Jehovah. Without finding this lady the providence cannot be carried on. Therefore he looked for such a lady. So in South Korea he visited every religious group and all prominent ministers to find such a lady. And Master met that Mr. Kim in November 1945, three months after the liberation. He knew that on him was a great mission, so he met him.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time he had a (Protestant) seminary. He was told to have a seminary by heaven. He was told to prepare forces to receive the Lord of Second Advent. That was what he was told by Heaven. So Master went to his group and met him there and stayed with him for six months. During that period God worked in various ways. There were many women who followed after Mr. Kim. Before Master went to that place they were told to follow Mr. Kim After Master went to that place they were told to follow after Master, not Mr. Kim. At that time he didn’t speak of the Divine Principle. Just as Jesus was blessed by John the Baptist, Master was to inherit everything from Mr. Kim.</p>
|
||||
<p>After six months Mr. Kim received a revelation from heaven, and he put his hand on Master’s head, and blessed that the glory of King Solomon of the whole world would be on him. But at that time he (Master) didn’t speak. He did the most menial things. He cleaned his place all those things. Master was in the last seat. His meeting Mr. Kim had great significance, so Master prayed very hard at that time. If Mr. Kim was told to give such a blessing to Master, he had to ask Master questions to find out things from him. That was his 5 percent. But at that time his former devout followers followed after Master. he knew that, and didn’t feel good seeing that Master received blessing from him, so he inherited what he had.</p>
|
||||
<p>After he received the blessing from Mr. Kim he had to find a lady like Anna, an old lady. That lady should be the lady who claims herself to be the wife of Jehovah. At that time there were many people who went between South Korea and North Korea, and he found out that there was a lady who was claiming herself to be the wife of Jehovah. Beside these groups were many, groups like Old Testament Age groups. That group was a New Testament Age group. There was Mr. Paeg who played the role of an Old Testament Age group. (We don’t have time to refer to all those groups.)</p>
|
||||
<p>In the last days all those things written in the Old Testament and New Testament must be realized horizontally.</p>
|
||||
<p>He learned that the lady was in North Korea and that there was such a group. According, to the principle of indemnity and restoration, Master himself cannot meet those groups which are prepared, waiting for him. The reason why Jesus died was because he couldn’t have a bride. Because there was no preparation of Bride to receive Jesus, that was the cause of his death. Therefore when the Lord of the Second Advent comes, those prepared groups in the position of bride, must come with their preparation. If the lady, (Mrs. Ho) who was the leader of that group prayed to God to find the place where the Lord was, then heaven would teach her. Heaven could have taught her the place. So Master was waiting until they came. He couldn’t go to their place.</p>
|
||||
<p>During that period, he came across the old lady who was like Anna. That woman did both works. Sometimes she worked on the Heavenly side and sometimes neutral. (It’ not Heavenly side, neutral, but not Satanic side.) After meeting the old lady he sent a man to that group, and told Mrs. Ho to pray to find out what Master’s group is. But at that time Mrs. Ho expected a great sign, she</p>
|
||||
<p>did not expect a young man, Master sent a regular man, not a special man. Meeting that man she did not realize he was of great mission, so she sent him back. Next, he sent a young woman to that group. But there was no action from that group. Then Mrs. Ho received another revelation that when her group staff members were</p>
|
||||
<p>gathered at one place they would meet the Lord as Chung Yang met her husband. In prison. [From Korean folk tale.] She was told, “You will meet the. Lord as Chung Yang met her husband in prison. At that time North Korea was occupied by Communists. Then the Communists found out that this group collected much donations from people, made fine clothes, bought a fine house. So they accused this group of being a religious deceiver of the time. So, they put all the staff in jail. And also at that time Master was accused of having a connection with that group. Actually he had no connection, but he was accused that way so Master was also put in jail.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master was put in the same room with the man leader of the group. (under Mrs. Ho was a man leading that group.) That man was in the same room with Master. That was the 11th of August 1947. Those staff members were tortured by Communists very severely. The Communists told Mrs. Ho that if she denied when she received revelations her stomach moved she would be released. That was the time of Kim Il Sung and he persecuted religions. He wanted to diminish all religions. Mrs. Ho’s brother died under all the torture. Mrs. Ho was also tortured severely, and her clothes were almost all torn down. (At that time Master was also tortured by the Communists, Master was, released on the 31st of October, At that time Master bled so much that he was almost dead. So his followers thought he was dying. But it, was a miracle that he recovered.)</p>
|
||||
<p>It was at night that Master went into the room where the man next to Mrs. Ho was. He went into the room at 11 p.m. That night the man received a revelation about him. When Master went into the room they were sleeping. Master had such experiences before, so he was very accustomed to such circumstances. He slept beside the toilet. In that room there were many prisoners. The next morning, the head of that room (the man leader of Mrs. Ho’s group) spoke. The custom of the cell was for the last comer to sleep in the worst place. But the head stood up and told the other men that this newcomer is a special man, so please let him sit beside him. When Master sat beside him, he bowed to Master. Master asked why he bowed, and he answered that he had a revelation last night. In his revelation, he saw Mrs. Ho bowing to him, and she told him, “Now I have met the man I wanted to meet.” Looking at his face, that was Master.</p>
|
||||
<p>So that morning Master told him, “I can understand every thing you have experienced, so please tell me all you have experienced.” So the man began to talk. He explained everything that had happened in his group. Master knew, all the principle of restoration, but those men did not know. But those men performed to such an extent that he could understand how much they had suffered. Also he knew that the Communists would release them if they denied what they had received from heaven. So Master told him, “I will take all responsibility if you deny all the facts you have experienced before the Communist authorities.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Also, Master told him to inform. Mrs. Ho that a young man would take all the responsibility if she would tell a lie and deny all that she had experienced. Master asked him to convey his words to Mrs. Ho. At lunch time when lunch was distributed the young man talked to Mrs. Ho and told her everything Master said. Mrs. Ho said that she had received a revelation from heaven that she would meet the Lord as Chung Yang met her husband in prison She said, “I see nobody, so I cannot follow your words.” That man was released because, he denied. After that man was released the husband of Mrs. Ho came to Master’s cell. Master told her husband what he had told the young man. Her husband said he would follow after his wife. So he would not receive Master’s words. For the last Master himself wrote a letter -he thought that on paper it is one thing. That was the morning</p>
|
||||
<p>of the 18th of September. He asked the man who holds the rice at meals to convey the letter to Mrs. Ho. After she read the paper she wanted to destroy it, but at that time she was found by the Communist watchman. That was because the man who carried the paper informed the prison watchmen. Master wrote, “The writer of this paper is a man of heavenly mission, and you should pray to find what he is. If you deny everything you have received, you will be released.” That paper was discovered by the prison guard and Master was tortured. That happened at 2:00 p.m. September 18, 1947. At that time. Master was accused of being a spy of the American forces in South Korea and he was, questioned by a Soviet Russian investigator, but he was found innocent. He was released on October 31, in the afternoon. (If he was to speak in detail it would take so much time. Mrs. Ho and her followers did not deny. When the Korean War broke out in 1950 they were all slaughtered.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the failure of that group, Master had to find other people. He worked there until he could find a conditional number. After he was released from prison he made connections with other groups and also led people of that group and he had a church movement of his own, and his members increased. But at that time the North Korean government policy was to diminish all the religions, and also, Christian ministers accused him because many members of their churches came to him, so he was imprisoned a third time. That was February 22, 1948.</p>
|
||||
<p>In prison he met many people who followed him. They were told from heaven to follow after him. But those followers who followed his church became suspicious asking, “How can the man God loves enter prison? They couldn’t believe in any longer, so they scattered. When Jesus was put on the cross he lost his 12 disciples. So Master had to restore those 12 disciples in prison. Even in prison there were many Communist spies disguised as prisoners. So he couldn’t speak a word in prison. But the spirit world witnessed to the men and they followed him.</p>
|
||||
<p>When he was hungry many men whom he did not-know brought him powdered rice because their forefathers told them in dreams to take powdered rice to Master, so they brought it. In such way there came followers that numbered more than 210 men. In 1950 the United Nations forces attacked North Korea and first landed in North Korea at Hungnam harbor. Our Master’s prison was nearby. He was freed by the United Nations, forces.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until that time there are many. stories. He walked back to Pyongyang from Hungnam, which is on the East coast. He walked to Pyongyang on the West coast. He sent men to all of his former followers informing them that he had come back, but most of them did not come. But he, could collect several people. He went South to Pusan to find his followers, who had fled down South. He went to see. Christian ministers. At that time the work of reconstruction, was very active, so they did not hear Master’s words. So Master had to start again with new members. The first man who followed Master without seeing Master was the former President Eu. He saw the original book of Divine Principles, and by reading that he decided to follow Master, without seeing Master. He wrote a letter to Master.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mr. Eu was six years older than Master. John the Baptist was 6 months older than Jesus. So Mr. Eu was in the position of John the Baptist. He had to explain the Principle in the position of John the Baptist. The book Mr. Eu wrote is not “Mr. Eu’s book.” When Mr. Eu wrote that book Master told him to write this way or that way. So you should study that book in the future in detail. From him the Unification Church started.</p>
|
||||
<p>We will stop here and continue another night. Members of the Unification Church should know the history of Unification Church. For Master to speak of history, this is the first time. he never spoke of this before.</p>
|
||||
<p>( Master prays)</p>
|
||||
<p>Interpreter: … Doesn’t everything sound strange? In Korea the heavenly side has been preparing all those things for 40 years, 40 long years. It is no easy job.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even for those of us here it is the first time to hear some of those stories. He is going to have it published, in a book.</p>
|
||||
<p>For newcomers, our Master would look very strange. Doesn’t he appear to be a strange man?</p>
|
||||
<p>The spirit world is very active. Up to the present we perform many spiritual ceremonies. Some times they have us make a cake. Afterwards we divide it among members. Those who hear those things don’t understand. He has been able to double over things with the Principle and he could reason those things according to the spiritual law. That is why we can now tell the story.</p>
|
||||
<p>You don’t know how blessed you are to hear these stories. Don’t take it for granted. There have been so many martyrs in that land. It took 6,000 years of history to restore one man. You must know you are a blessed person. How pitiful it has been. You should be thinking how God loved them more than you. If the people who were receiving from heaven did not solve those problems or carry out what they were told, the spiritual work of history could have been delayed so long. Now these stories are related to your own!</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many such spiritual movements occurring in Korea. Even a group of as many as 100,000 could have perished without being able to carry out their mission. They have received revelations, but they couldn’t carry out their mission. There are two representative groups: Mr. Hala Park’s group and Mr. Daag’s group. Including our group, there have been three groups. With those two</p>
|
||||
<p>perishing or being destroyed, ours is the only one. Those who are in the leader’s position are in a very dreadful position. Don’t feel too serious. There is our Leader here and you. All You have to do is follow him. He looks like an ordinary man. That’s what makes it more difficult for you to follow him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Many people in Korea and Japan come to the Unification Church. The problem is how to receive these people. How to take these newcomers and make them our members. For that we have to have a training center or institute to train those people. So when he left Korea he made plans to take over or establish a new university. So now they are making contacts to take over some university in Korea. If we set up a university in Korea, then we will have to set up a university in Japan, and the United States, and in Germany. There is a very old man, Mr. Sasakawa. He is very close to Master. And he promised to establish a new university in Japan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then how about America? America is first in wealth. But in establishing a university in our movement, America is becoming the last. Do you want to be ahead of Germany, or behind? To set up a university is not easy, like buying some bread from the grocery store. Do you have money? Yes or no? How much do you have? How can you establish the university? If you are not able to pay right now, are you determined to set up and establish one in the future?. By what year? All things can be done by your determination. If one is determined and tries for 20 years and becomes president of a university, then if we have 20 such men, maybe we could make the way to the presidency in 1 year. If you are determined, then God will work.</p>
|
||||
<p>We held a WACL meeting in Japan. At that time Master insisted to hold the best WACL meeting ever held. He gave orders to the members to prepare for that. They made $1 million for that meeting. At that time Master asked Mr. Kuboki, “How much money can you raise for that meeting?” Mr. Kuboki said $80,000. He told Mr. Kuboki, “Do you believe that”. So do as Master speaks. He ordered a flower selling campaign. They started to sell flowers on the street. This was the severest war on the street. In 5 months they had about S1,400,000. So they could use that money and hold another meeting. They made that miracle happen. Last year we made about $5 million. That was a more difficult thing than to collect grass from the desert. But we believe, and know that God is working with us.</p>
|
||||
<p>So the problem is how much you respond to his orders. If you put more importance on that order than your life, then that will be easy. Lets think, there is a prisoner sentenced to death. If he, were, told to do something to be saved, then what do you think he can’t do? If he was told to hold a clip of water on his head and go down the street without spilling a drop then he would do that. If you are serious, then God can do miracles. If you believe in God, then you can’t say You can’t make a college or university here. There are many men who made universities by giving up their whole lives. You have more than one man here. Why can’t you make a university? Those who are for a university raise your hands. (Hands are raised.) Then how will we do that? That is the main question.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you become the men whom God wants to follow and sympathize with, then you can make it succeed. It will be very simple. Can you do the work, with which God is sympathetic? If you make God shed tears thanking you for your work, then … God is the God of creation, He can create. When there was a disaster in Pakistan, then we had our campaign in Japan. The highest record of income was $400, for one man. So Master is greatly concerned with the movement in America. If you want to do something, you should do great things, not small things. He will be the Chairman of the Board of Directors. Do you like his coming to America often? (Response of “Yes”.) Then let’s do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>We visited the Catholic seminary. They want to sell for $160,000 a year for 12 years. As a down payment, we should pay for 3 years, S480,000. If we cannot pay that amount of money they will not trust us. Do You want to lose that seminary to other men or get it? If he (Master) can spare his money, then he will …</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korea we teach Communism theory fully and after that we criticize it, and then teach an alternate view. So we can hold campus meetings. In Japan the Communist students come to our meeting, and they learn their Communism theory, and also they learn the defects of Communist theory. Then they must change their ideology. So for the Communists in Japan now are the most dreadful organization. They do not want to have debates with us. If they have, we will beat them, they know that. So we have to train our members and other Americans and we have to send them to all the states, 50 states, and have an anti-Communism movement. If we cannot collect enough people here for the institute, we will collect men from Europe and Asia and bring university graduates from Europe and Asia. How many members will fight to save America from Communist hands? Can the American people also follow?</p>
|
||||
<p>Also we will hold a revival movement in established churches and we will organize Christians and through their strength we will work in a political way. And move the American government. We have to push the American government to take the right policy, the right way to save the free world. To do that Master wants to have a three-year plan. For that we will need much finance. We do not want to have money from American wealthy people. The money we use we will have to earn by ourselves. To make money he will teach you how. If it is not possible, then he, will bring money from other countries. If America receives aid from other countries, it will be ashamed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also, American members must try to witness to racial people. In the future he is going to make an Asian-American political association. For that we need much money. Asian Americans will not donate much money for this work. So we need some business. By giving our Divine Principles to them we will use them as staff members of our organization … By using an Asian American organization we can unite black and white.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also we have to Work with black men. If we don’t work with them, America will be taken by the Communists. If yellow men stand between white men and black men, then we can unite both people. That way we can check Communist infiltration through black men. If we make such an organization, the American government will not fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>So Communists are aiming at America. They think they can subdue America ideologically. They are confident. When they surpass in military strength, then they will attack. American people do not want to fight, therefore if Communists take the aggressive position then America might retreat. The Communists party is trying to increase the underground movement. Through subversive activities, if they can weaken American strength, then they will take the last steps to complete takeover.</p>
|
||||
<p>In various aspects, Soviet Russia is far ahead of America in military strength. Our members have to know that. If this world is taken over by Communists, then all our members will die slaughtered by Communists. So, death or life? We cannot maintain society just as we are. There is no other group which takes a firm stand against the Communist party. Are you a confident group which is ready to fight communism? (Answer: “Yes!”)</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,48 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "History Of The Unification Church, Part 2"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:34:53+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:34:53+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/history-of-the-unification-church-part-2.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 28, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D.C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Probable translator, Young Oon Kim</h3>
|
||||
<p>Are our wedding ceremonies different from other wedding ceremonies? We have to restore through indemnity all historical things. Originally they take 21 steps towards the stage to signify the course of restoration through 3 stages, formation, growth and perfection. That means we are going through that course up to the perfection stage by going through formation, growth, and perfection. You make three bows at the end of each stage, which makes 12 times. You make 3 bows at the beginning and then at the end of each stage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Number 13 being Jesus’ number signifying the making, of couples, you make the final bow to the {missing word} Before this final ceremony we have many other ceremonies, the ceremony of the sacred wine, which signified the alteration of Satanic lineage into divine, lineage. You go through that ceremony only after you have gone through the course of restoration, uniting all the things done through the last 6,000 years. After looking at that mass wedding ceremony, the one, couple looked like it was nothing at all. Even one of her sons, though he is not our member, wanted him (Master) to marry him. “Could you please marry me?”</p>
|
||||
<p>The wedding of the 777 couples represented 10 nations. By doing that he opened the 12 gates to the world. Three 7s, perfection number. In fact, he wedded 791 couples. He added more couples in case some would have been off for the military service. It could have happened.</p>
|
||||
<p>After movie on China: “Revolution Revisited,” Master spoke again:</p>
|
||||
<p>He thinks you do not know the life, of the Communist prison. After the Soviet revolution many Russians were put under forced labor. Communist theory is that before them there should not be any bourgeoisie or anti-Communist molecules. In their mind, they want to kill all their opponents at the time, but because of world public opinion they cannot do that. So they put them under hard labor, so that by hard labor they wait until the time they die. In North Korea, when our Master was in prison he was put into a hard labor camp. Kim Il Sung took the Soviet Russian experience and put all the prisoners under hard labor for three years and let them die. He will speak. about their propaganda.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the labor camp, there were approximately 800 prisoners. On Sundays they had holidays. But they wouldn’t let them rest. They had a so-called brainwash hour. They just tell lies which all the prisoners know. Actually prisoners are receiving, almost dying, treatment. But in their propaganda they explain that they are treating the prisoners so well, all kinds of false things. They didn’t allow visitors, but in their propaganda, the say that anytime visitors may come and they can bring all kinds of food and things for the prisoners. But actually they didn’t, but they talked that way. They say on national holidays they bring a fish, and let the prisoners eat beef and pork and all those things, but actually they didn’t. They continued such propaganda all year round. And the prisoners were opposing elements to Kim’s regime, but they teach such things, and after the teachings, they let the prisoners write their reactions to such lectures. And they make record books for reports and on first report they write such things, and second, they keep all records. They chose those who wrote nice reports and stood them before the prisoners and cited them. Let them praise Kim Il Sung and he gives them such good treatment. Let them unite with Kim Il Sung. And let them make a good speech before prisoners. And whenever they write such a report let them applaud. If a prisoner does not keep his hands clapping he will be checked.</p>
|
||||
<p>And when they chose the speakers they pick those people who are the most influential, the most opposing of Kim Il Sung. They choose those people and let them speak. By doing that they influence the prisoners. On this day after their speech they send young, prisoners who live together with the speaker and let them ask how they can say such things, do they speak from the heart? So the speakers tell their minds that they were forced to speak that way. By that they caught them. They were just agents. They put them into solitary cell and cut men’s heart. And have them gave them hard punishment. By such things, by the force of propaganda they forced the prisoners to change their minds.</p>
|
||||
<p>They give rice at the meal. They give just mouths full of rice. That’s serious, not enough rice. For soup they give water with radish leaf and salt. That is all. Let them work for 8 hours a day. They give normal daily requirements of work, quota. The work was to put ammonium sulfate into bags and load it. In the Orient we use straw bags. 40 kilograms of ammonium sulfate into each straw bag, tie it with rope and haul it to freight car. They bring straw bags and ropes from the warehouse, they fill the ammonium sulfate into that bag and tie it, all those things are done by prisoners.</p>
|
||||
<p>Outside of prisons normal workers eat pork, because the ammonium sulfate affects the skin. When the skin is affected they cannot work. For the normal laborers, the maximum was 70 bags. But for the prisoners their quota is 130 bags a day, without pork, and little rice. Have you ever seen straw bags? We put rice into them. To do that 10 men form one unit. So they make 1300 bags. From a pile of fertilizer they put into bags, and tie with a rope. Before that they have a scale waiting. They put on scale. They have to drag the bags to the scale. On top of shoulders carry over a trail. Communists estimate that after 3 years more than 80 percent of prisoners die. Eating such a small meal and working so hard, after six months work skin becomes very injured. I think you saw the German picture “Mein Kampf.” You saw the Jewish concentration camp. Lower legs become bigger than the thigh. If you do such kind of work you become smaller than children. They look like corpses. It is very hard to imagine.</p>
|
||||
<p>With so small amount of meals and such hard work, you are always giving out energy, no supply. His stomach always having to work … Next day you get up and you find your pillow becomes like a plank. That is the life of the Communist labor camp.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you cannot fulfill your quota, your rice ration will be cut in half. For prisoners, there is nothing more important than rice. From the prison to the work place the distance was about 4 km (2 and 1/2 miles). Every morning when they left prison they had to form 4 lines hand to hand, and at sides armed guards with rifle and pistol. If they loosened, if they are found that they do not hold hands they will be accused of escape. They cannot hold pistol. They cannot put their head upright, always this way. Let them die in 3 years.</p>
|
||||
<p>How could Master survive in those kind of circumstances, Man is not physical body alone. If prisoners were to live on food, they would die; he knew that. He made up his mind … He knew the importance of mental control, when you have the experience that you are fed something spiritually you are not hungry. He had a special determination, spiritually. So he convinced his mind that he could live on half his meal. So after that hr became accustomed to that thought. So from the next day he began to give half of his meal to others. He continued for 2 weeks. He became confident that with half of his meal he could fulfill his quota.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because 10 men are one unit, they do work in parts. There is easier work and harder work. He decided he would do the hardest work. Even with the hardest work, he will not die. Even after 3 years or after 10 years. After 2 weeks, he was accustomed and so confident. So he began to take all his food. From that time on he thought his regular meal was half, and the other half was extra, given by God. So he could have spiritual consolation and he found that consolation was very great. So he decide-d to work even twice as much as other people. So whenever he worked lie always thought he was put on trial. He analyzed and studied how his physical body was affected when he worked harder. Sometimes when he speeded up his body changed. If he worked normally, then how did his body respond?</p>
|
||||
<p>Among 10 men there are some, weak men. So sometimes he had to work more than his quota to supplement the men’s work who couldn’t fulfill their quota. He continued such work every day. During his work, if they think of meals they cannot work so he did not think of meals when he worked. He always thought that he was destined to do it. He was born to do such work. Always he put all his heart and all his sincerity into his work, just as if he were doing the, work of restoration. During his work he always thought of what he had experienced in spirit world, and he was the main a motion picture to be shown to his descendants and followers in later years. Seeing his work star 1 the followers and descendants will be moved. So he worked with such a mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>From 8:00 work started and at 10:00 there was a 10 minute break. At that time they go to latrine. But he never thought of that. He didn’t go when the time of break rang. When he found there was no one, then he knew it was break time. So his body was working, but his spirit was not working. He worked with such spirit that the weight of his physical body was almost maintained. He lost little. The staff was very puzzled. Whenever he went to work he always found the hardest work. After several months, he was called as the best worker ( end of tape. From notes)</p>
|
||||
<p>Everyday the units were changed to prevent the prisoners from scheming to escape. When the teams changed, all the prisoners wanted to come to where the best worker was. behind Master there were many people.</p>
|
||||
<p>In prison he never said a word, because he knew the organization of the Communists. The hardest thing for him was to write down his feelings after hearing, the false speeches. The guards concentrated their attention on Master, looking for conditions to accuse him. The communists had spies in his cell. So he didn’t speak a word. It was very easy for guards to use a prisoner as an agent (beginning of tape) by giving the prisoner a little more rice. In the Communist world they control men with rice.</p>
|
||||
<p>He will give an example of how prisoners long for rice. When you eat rice you may sometimes find a rock and somebody will spit it out. If there is a bit of rice oil on the rock they will try to take If a prisoner was sick and could not work his rice ration was cut. So the work continued in this way. But for that prisoner it was more miserable and more sorrowful than anything else. When their rice ration is cut in half they feel as if they are dying. The sick prisoner could crawl out of his cell and get a full rice ration. Even if they had fever and much pain they tried to go out.</p>
|
||||
<p>Lunch was given at the work site. Therefore, to have lunch they went to the work site. Even if they cannot work they have to pretend to work to eat rice. They could not fall down there, so if they were to get rice ration for supper they had to make all their efforts to come back to camp. You can imagine that.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you get a ration, you get rice in a bowl. As soon as he gets bowl unconsciously he puts rice into his mouth. While he is eating his rice, his eyes are stuck on other men’s rice, his eyes stuck on their bowls. Before the distribution is ended he is finished eating his food. They forget that they have eaten, and they think, after the other person gets a bowl of rice that there is no rice. Sometimes fighting the neighbor, “You got my rice.” There were many men who put rice into their mouth and then just died.</p>
|
||||
<p>Such indescribable life is the life in the communist prison camp. That is to diminish all the reactionary people. When a prisoner died before finishing his rice, then the others fought to get few grains from the dead person’s mouth. If You understand that you can imagine how miserable life was.</p>
|
||||
<p>The most difficult work was after putting fertilizer in the bag to carry it to the scale. That was the most difficult work, and Master did that. Nobody else wanted to do this. One bag weighs 88 pounds. Carry this to the scale. Master carried 1300 bags to the scale. If you become skilled there is a way to carry it. As the work proceeds the pile is decreasing, therefore it moves away. But you cannot move the scale, because you would have to adjust it; and that takes time, about 3-5 minutes, and if you do that you cannot fulfill your full day’s work. So without moving the scale you carry them. In that case you take this bag and have to throw it … Once a year they chose a model Prisoner for a worker, and he got it.</p>
|
||||
<p>Among those prisoners were many who followed our Master, but they were taught from, spirit world. There were 20 people. Even though they followed him, he couldn’t speak to them. So at break time they go to the latrine and back. So even though they couldn’t speak, they came beside him and spoke to him that they had received revelation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The pile of fertilizer was as high as this house, one block. In the one pile there are several teams working, but when, break time begins they just take time out to go to the latrine and back. Master did not say anything and he pretended he did not know anything. But the guards follow God’s man. He noticed this. So he told them not to come close to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the morning, when they come out of the cells and into the narrow corridor, they line them in 4 lines. At that time the corridor is narrow, then the followers come to him and hug him, just like a wink. That was most impressive. At that time, if he gave them orders, they would do anything.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once a month prisoners were allowed to have visitors. When relatives or families came they brought rice powder. Whenever they got rice powder that man alone cannot eat it, they divide it among prisoners in the same cell. Those followers who had such powdered rice, keep a small amount of such rice in paper and wrap it and hide it, and make a cake. Because every day the prison guards examine all the body. They hide it not to be found out by the guards. They take it out at the work site and during break time bring it to Master, and share that together. And they had lunch. That thing was most unforgettable. In prison they could trade for a piece of bean. So precious, rice or beans in, prison. But they spared those precious foods for Master.</p>
|
||||
<p>After they were released from camp by the United Nations forces, they went to Pyongyang. On the way, just 4 followed after him, the others scattered. They went to their homes. Four people did not go to their home. They followed him.</p>
|
||||
<p>These things you can imagine. For Communists, word is one thing, action is another. America should not be deceived by Soviet Russia or Red China. Even though they signed a pact (On nuclear disarmament) they will make nuclear weapons. You can understand that by seeing North Korea. The armistice has provisions that both sides cannot reinforce any weapons or any military strength. But they increased all kinds of nuclear weapons.</p>
|
||||
<p>So Master knows about Communists very well. And even under Japanese days, in Japan together with the Communists he fought against the Japanese government. The organization in the Communist prison is the strongest. In North Korea they control all people by rationing. If they find somebody who has reactionary thoughts they decrease the rationing. So they make them change their mind or commit suicide.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the Russian army arrived in Manchuria and North Korea they began to strip all the machinery from the factories and moved it to Siberia. They took away the smallest motor. You cannot understand Communism as your living standard, as your way of thinking. They may take a natural attitude before you, but behind you, they bind your arms, legs, neck and pull your neck.</p>
|
||||
<p>So tonight he wanted to make your realize this.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,122 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "History Of The Unification Church, Part 3"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:35:31+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:35:31+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/history-of-the-unification-church-part-3.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
Washington, D.C.<br />
|
||||
December 29,1971<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>You understand now how much God labored, through such struggle, to restore the Adam, Jesus. By the birth of Jesus God could have God’s-side son. Then who is on Jesus’ side besides Jesus? That becomes the problem. To stand in the position of perfectly restored Adam, he has to have Eve and three archangels restored. He had to restore the original members who were in the Garden of Eden before the fall. In the Garden of Eden by the Fall Adam lost Eve and three archangels. Therefore Jesus had to restore Eve and three archangels at this time.</p>
|
||||
<p>For the Lord of the Second Advent to appear on this earth he had to restore all these things lost in the Old Testament Age and the New Testament Age. So God’s providence of restoration can be simply said to be the restoration of Adam, Eve and three archangels.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God created this universe He first created angels. Then He created Adam. Then He created Eve. So the three disciples of Jesus were children of faith and at the same time restored archangels. You have to know that clearly. The fall was caused by the failure of serving Adam by three archangels. Therefore three archangels must become one with Jesus. They have to work with Jesus to restore Eve. The three archangels had to go the way of even sacrificing their lives for the work of Jesus. They had to obey absolutely because the archangels didn’t serve Adam and couldn’t become one with Adam and God. They had to indemnify that.</p>
|
||||
<p>So they had to follow wherever Adam goes. Therefore the three disciples of Jesus had to go with Jesus even to the line of cross. If at Jesus’ time the three disciples had gone with Jesus to the cross, then spiritually Jesus could have restored Eve on this earth. By doing that Jesus could establish the four position foundation spiritually. If he could have established this four position foundation spiritually, then Satan couldn’t intervene in his work. But by losing his three disciples, because they did not follow Jesus when he was crucified but denied him, he lost his three spiritual archangels. He had to restore that. So after his resurrection for forty days he called those disciples who had fled.</p>
|
||||
<p>Spiritually Jesus restored three disciples, but for Jesus there was no Eve restored. Because of the disbelief of the three disciples after his death, Jesus and his disciples were put under the dominion of Satan. Satan always could intervene. That means that although Satan could not accuse Jesus himself, whenever Jesus tried to bring disciples, because they disbelieved Jesus, by that condition Satan could always take them and intervene, invade. Can you understand that? Because they disbelieved, they fell under the dominion of Satan, and from there Jesus tried to take them back. Therefore Satan always had a condition to accuse or invade them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, even when Jesus has to restore her from the dominion of Satan. Therefore, to have resurrection work, the separated Adam and Eve had to come together and be reunited. Jesus himself had no condition to be accused by Satan, therefore he could ascend to heaven. But Eve had to be restored from the base which was laid by the restoration of the three lost disciples on the earth. Therefore, Eve’s spirit had to come on the earth. Do you think you understand so far?</p>
|
||||
<p>Is it true that Christ did ascend to heaven and not Paradise? Individually he did ascend into heaven, right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Yes.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the relationship of the three disciples to unite with Jesus and the need to restore Eve?</p>
|
||||
<p>If they had become one with Jesus before he died, Jesus could have restored the four position foundation. But they disbelieved, they denied Jesus. Therefore, Jesus was left alone. Jesus could not restore the four position foundation. After his resurrection he had to continue his work with them. His disciples remained in Satan’s dominion. Therefore Satan could invade them.</p>
|
||||
<p>How does that relate to the need to restore Eve?</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus had three disciples, and the three disciples had united with Jesus, on that basis Jesus could restore Eve. That means that Eve could stay with Jesus and the three disciples spiritually. Then Jesus and the Holy Spirit both could ascend into heaven. They could work on this earth spiritually. Then we could not be invaded by Satan spiritually. We could be invaded physically but not spiritually. If that had happened, then for Christians it would not be hard to pray to see Jesus. As it is, though, for Christians to see Jesus they have had to pray very hard. They had to go through great sufferings. They could not easily meet Jesus and receive instructions from him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we have four position foundation on this earth, we can easily have relationship with Jesus and the Holy Spirit. By losing this spiritual four position foundation, the Jewish people lost their country. Otherwise, they would have remained independent. If that happened, God could restore the country. If the Christians had subdued the Jewish nation, then they could have won the Roman Empire. If the disciples had believed, then Jesus could have established the four position foundation vertically and horizontally. But by their disbelief, Jesus ascended into heaven, so the four position foundation was formed vertically, not horizontally. So for a spiritual foundation the Christians had to receive the Holy Spirit and become one with the Holy Spirit. Then they could go to Jesus. So it took much effort. By becoming one with Jesus, they could be saved spiritually –</p>
|
||||
<p>The space between Jesus and the Holy Spirit was occupied by Satan. To become one with Jesus they had to break through this space. So the individual has to go through Satan’s dominating area. Whenever men prayed hard, Satan came and sometimes choked their neck. So Satan’s interference came because of the disobedience of the three disciples.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you talking about the actual Eve, the Holy Spirit or some woman?</p>
|
||||
<p>If Jesus had become one with three disciples on the earth, then Jesus could have restored Eve physically.</p>
|
||||
<p>What person are you talking about? Eve who was with Adam?</p>
|
||||
<p>No, Jesus is not Adam himself. The same thing applies to Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who would he have chosen? Some woman?</p>
|
||||
<p>Of course — not a man. A woman. But there’s no more time.</p>
|
||||
<p>So the Jewish people lost their nation, their country, and were scattered. The Christians received persecution from the Roman Empire. And from there they are being restored.</p>
|
||||
<p>So when the Lord of the Second Advent comes again on this earth he must restore the three lost disciples. The three disciples will be the restored archangels. After that he will restore Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>To restore Adam God came through the Old Testament Age, New Testament Age, and Completed Testament Age. The reason why He had to go through these three stages was to restore Adam. Therefore, to restore Eve, he (Master) could not just do that, but he had to make conditions that he had restored the Old Testament Age Eve’s position, then New Testament Age Eve’s position, and finally Completed Testament Eve. That means, originally God wanted to love Adam and Eve together. But in the Old Testament Age God only chose men in Adam’s position: Noah, Abraham. In the New Testament Age, it was the same thing. That means that the women in Eve’s position couldn’t be loved by God until the right conditions were made. Therefore, he (Master) must restore such conditions in the last days. Understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korea in the field of archangels there were three stages of the providence. To restore the three archangels, God had to go through a three stage providence. As Master explained the day before yesterday, in Korea on the East coast there was a man’s group and on the West coast a woman’s group. The man’s mission was succeeded in three stages: Mr. Paeg, Mr. Lee and Mr. Kim. The woman’s was the same. If Master can restore one man and three women united with that man, from the spiritual group, by that he can restore all the conditions for the restoration of Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Old Testament Age can be compared to the old woman, the married old woman; the New Testament Age to the woman who is engaged but who couldn’t get married. In one family, the old woman can be compared to the grandmother, the New Testament Age woman to the mother, and the Completed Testament Age woman to the daughter. (That means a sister for Jesus.)</p>
|
||||
<p>Master went to the group of Mr. Kim, who was the third man. Before Mr. Kim blessed Master, there were three women who testified to Master. If these three women and Mr. Kim had become one with Master, then all the conditions would have been restored at that place and at that time. If Mr. Kim’s group had become one with Master, then that would have become the Perfection Stage group.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then he would have had to find another Christian group and with that group to make connection to Christian ministers; and then to the Government. (At that time Korea had no President, because there was no government yet. So one of those connections would then become President.) So that makes three. That means Mr. Kim’s group becomes Perfection Stage.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is because the vertical providence must be restored horizontally in the last days. That means Mr. Kim’s group becomes Perfection Stage group. New Testament Age comes this way, and Old Testament Age group becomes the last one. Therefore, the center will be established by Christians. So that becomes Growth Stage. The government group becomes Formation Stage. Like the Old Testament was formation, the New Testament Age growth, Master is perfection stage. They have to become one. Those three women testified to Master. After that, they had to become one with our Master, but they didn’t follow him. So that’s the reason why he had to go to North Korea,</p>
|
||||
<p>In North Korea he had to go through all the conditions to restore the three women and one man. Jesus lost the foundation. The time when Jesus was crucified on the cross can be compared to the time of Master’s imprisonment. Prison is physical hell. Jesus lost everything on the cross. So Master had to go through the same situation. So in North Korea he was imprisoned. In the prison he had to restore all the figures.</p>
|
||||
<p>At this time, not from his side, but from their side, they had to come to him. They left Jesus. Therefore they themselves must come to him. Going to North Korea was going to prison. It was hell. The Christians after Jesus’ death went to the Roman Empire. Those Christians were in the position of Jesus. Jesus was lost under the Roman Empire. To restore that, Jesus’ followers had to go to the Roman Empire and from there begin restoration work. North Korea was Satan’s-side Roman Empire. Democratic world is the spiritually restored disciples’ position. To come to the present Christian world Christians had to go through persecution.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Mr. Kim’s group had become one with Master, then eventually all the democratic world would have become one with him. If that happened, the Communist world couldn’t be like this.</p>
|
||||
<p>At the time Christians should have become one with our Master, Korea was under American military government. So through the Christians he could have united with the government. And through the government he could have united with the democratic world. And through the democratic world he could have destroyed the Communist world at that time.</p>
|
||||
<p>Soviet Russia developed the atomic bomb in 1948. Before Soviet Russia developed the atomic bomb, she was weak after the Second World War. To come back to a former position it takes twenty years. (We have to sweep away the Communist world by 1981-85, by that time). Since he went to North Korea, he went the path of hardship and suffering. Therefore all the followers, members of the Unification Church, will also have to go through the same path. That is the reason why our members suffer. We have to take things back from the Satanic world. When the parents are restored, the children will automatically be restored. Therefore all people will be restored through the family lineage. That failed. Therefore, to restore people he had to go out and fight the Satanic world. So we are now on that way. That way will continue until we reach the spring season, the time of restoration of the nation. Even when we restore the nation and the free world, still the Communist world will remain.</p>
|
||||
<p>For us to fulfill this mission there are two means: one is Divine Principle for the Christian nations, the other is anti-Communist theory for the Communists. Are you confident and do you believe that we can restore Christians through the Divine Principle? Can we destroy Communism through anti-Communist theory? To go this way, we work in Korea in two ways. The first blessing took place in 1960. From that time on, Master wanted to have anti-Communism work. In Korea we came to receive attention in both ways, Anti-Communism movement, and Divine Principle movement. When this applies to the nation and world, the providence will be complete. To do this, we must establish anti-Communism institutes for Communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>America is the archangelic nation in the democratic world. He hears that 80 percent of American couples get divorced. That means most American homes are broken. Archangels are not supposed to get married. Beyond divorce is the time of the fall. So there are many such broken homes. Now the unmarried boys and girls have sexual relationships. So we have to restore that, restore that relationship too. So now families, couples are separated. So we have to separate those who are unmarried. If we cannot sweep away these things the providence cannot be realized. Originally, the Lord of the Second Advent comes to bless those unmarried men and women, not those married couples. Now the time has come that all the families are broken, so on that condition he can bless even married couples again.</p>
|
||||
<p>His two works must unite in America. The work to restore Christians must be done in America, and also to overcome the Communist world, to prevent Communist domination must be done. Now, the Communist world is becoming stronger and stronger, and at this time we, the members of the Unification Church, must stand up and fight. If we can restore America, then even if we lose Korea and Japan, we can go ahead. He thinks that there will not be such a situation, but even if we lose Korea and Japan to the Communist world, we will be able to restore the whole world. We will have to go back and make a firm foundation here. We have to start that work from now on. So Master spoke to you that he was going to have a revival meeting here in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now he is going back to when he was in North Korea! He had to restore those lost three disciples in prison. In prison he met Mrs. Ho’s group, as he said the night before last. There were also her husband and men members. There they didn’t obey Master’s words. So he had to go to prison again. Jesus’ three disciples rejected Jesus. So when Master went to prison there had to be at least three disciples who would follow him in the face of death. So when he went to prison he had hopes to see those three. In prison he met them.</p>
|
||||
<p>One of them was a young man who had lived originally in South Korea. After the war he went to North Korea and became an artillery officer in the North Korean people’s army. His rank was lieutenant colonel at the time, but he was put in jail. He had connections in South Korea, so he was accused as a South Korean spy. He was sentenced to death at that time. The day of execution was coming near for him. How serious would he have been. Before he was put into jail he worked under the commanding general of the artillery command of the people’s army. The commanding general’s name was Muzon. When he was arrested the commanding general was in Manchuria, not North Korea. After he came back he found out that his man was put into jail. But he loved this man very much, and he thought he could train this man and that he would become a very good officer, and that he could use him greatly in the future war. So he sent an appeal to Kim Il Sung. Such was being done at that time. Before such a thing happened, God worked.</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time he already was ready to die. He had his mind serious and he was ready to be executed. In the daytime he had a vision and a white old man appeared before him. That old man told him he would not die. The old man told him that he would meet a young master who was coming, from South Korea, and if he met him his problem would be solved. But he did not believe that, because he was not a very, religious man. So he forgot his vision. He did not remember what he saw in the vision.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then a second time a white old man appeared, the same man, and asked him why he did not believe what he had told him. He said again you will have to meet the master from South Korea. But he did not believe, so he was beaten by him in the dream. So he begged him not to beat him any more. Then finally he began to believe the vision. Several days later his sentence was decreased to four years. Those things were done by the guidance of heaven. Before Master went to that prison he knew that there must be some prepared men, so he had a great deal of hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>In 1948, February 22, he (Master) was put into prison in Pyungyang. In the jail, in the same cell, he met that man. He went into the cell where that man was. He was put on public trial on April 2. After that trial he was put in that cell, and that was on the 10th of April. Then he was the head of the cell. If he would speak such things he could not finish. There Master met him. But even though he saw Master he didn’t think Master was the man he saw in the visions. After Master went into that cell he didn’t recognize him, so he again saw a vision.</p>
|
||||
<p>Again he saw the father and the white old man appeared before him. So they said, I will show you this man. So he was taken to the palace. To enter that palace he had to go through a gate and there were many steps. When he had taken three steps he had to bow. He repeated it again. He came to the throne. Because that was such a brilliant vision he couldn’t raise his head. The man on the throne told him to raise his head. In that palace there was a big meeting; a big conference was being held. A man was sitting on the throne and beside him were many people. The man sat on the last seat and he couldn’t raise his head. Then the white old man told him to give a deep bow, which he did. Then the old man told him to raise his head. Then he saw the man on the throne, and that was Master’s face. So from the next day he began to follow. If he speaks in detail he can talk many days.</p>
|
||||
<p>By such teachings from spirit world he could collect many men. Peter denied Jesus three times. Therefore those people denied three times. Every time, heaven taught them, and gave them visions, dreams, and different things to make them follow.</p>
|
||||
<p>So he stayed in prison for two years eight months, a period corresponding to Jesus’ public ministry, and he could restore all those twelve people. And by restoring twelve people he can restore all the conditions that Jesus lost. Even if those people would not follow him, he could put other people in their places when he was freed. Because he fulfilled all the things he was supposed to do, the archangelic nation (the United States) and the United Nations attacked North Korea and freed him. So he came out of prison. Four men followed him. Because the United States and the United Nations freed South Korea, for that condition heaven can come again to the Democratic world and work again to restore Christians.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before he went to jail there were many members who followed after him in his group in Pyungyang. Jesus’ disciples fled when he was put on the cross, so among the group there must be someone believing in Master. By fulfilling all the indemnity and conditions to restore a man in the position of Mr. Kim (leader of the Eastern group), his number of followers had to remain the same when he came back as there were when he went to prison.</p>
|
||||
<p>So there was a man who played the role of the South Korean Mr. Kim. That was Won Pil Kim. Also there were three women. By having one man and three women, he had the four men he wanted to restore in Mr. Kim’s group in South Korea. So he had these four men (three women and one man) in his group and the four which followed from prison. He took one man with him when he went South, and that man had a broken leg. He took him with him down to Pusan. And there are many stories about when he came down to South Korea. Because he restored such a number of people, he could start spiritual work in South Korea. From that the Unification Church began. By fulfilling this he could restore what Jesus had done on the cross. And the providence after that was a new one. That was the one that Jesus without dying could restore on this earth. From 1960 he began that work.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mother came from that group. On the West Coast was Mrs. Kim’s group. Mrs. Kim died, Mrs. Ho continued. Mother’s mother was a devout follower of Mrs. Ho. She took Mother to that group when Mother was four years old, and Mrs. Ho blessed Mother. So that was a succession of missions to Mother. Mother, of course did not know that. When Master met Mother in 1960 at that time he knew. All the things which were prepared by God</p>
|
||||
<p>came into one in 1960. So now True Parents appeared. From this came the blessing of children.</p>
|
||||
<p>When he left North Korea, it was winter of 1950. He came down to Pusan on the coast of South Korea in 195 1. From that time for ten years he fought severe persecution until 1960 when he succeeded. Even after 1960 we have received persecution, but our work can grow.</p>
|
||||
<p>Restoration providence is the fighting between Cain and Abel. So in the work always a Mr. Moon appears in the Cain position. Always the one who persecutes Master is a Mr. Moon. A man with a Moon surname. Also at the family level and national level. When we wanted to register with the government, the Ministry of Education handled registration, and Mrs. Moon, the Minister of Education rejected our application. We had to fight it. After one week, it was reversed. So that one week, seven days, corresponds to seventy years, seven-hundred or seven thousand years. At that time if his rejection was not passed, we could not have any religious movement. He was supposed to reverse. Finally we had registration, May 31, 1963. At that time we had thirty-six couples and seventy-two couples blessed. That was the time to fight the state and nation. By undergoing such a process we came to our present status. In the future we will have a record book in which we will explain these things in detail.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now he is going to speak about the way for our members to follow him. Jacob’s course became Moses’ course. Also Jesus had to follow Moses’ course. Jesus’ course became Master’s course, and Master’s course becomes our course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now he is going to explain the four conditions that our movement must fulfill:</p>
|
||||
<ol>
|
||||
<li>Perfection of the individual</li>
|
||||
<li>Perfection of family</li>
|
||||
<li>Restoration of nation</li>
|
||||
<li>Restoration of the world</li>
|
||||
</ol>
|
||||
<p>These four things must be fulfilled by each individual of our Unification Church. And if Master dies at this point then our members will do all these things. If we lose Master we will have to go through hardships three times as much. That means if you do not know the detailed contents of the Principle then it will be impossible for you to fulfill. Do you think you need Master? So you think how much you need Master. You need Master more than family, more than nation, more than world. You have to know this perfectly. ,</p>
|
||||
<p>You have thought of him as you like, he thinks. “Master is Oriental and his way of thinking differs, and he does not know Western ways because he was born and raised in the Oriental world. ” Do you think God’s Will will be realized by following Western style? It cannot be done. Because we are new individuals, new families, new tribes, we are the first ones to restore this earth. So there is no tradition. For us there is no style. We don’t have any culture. We have to make a new one. From now, we have to make new customs, new tradition, new culture, new life, a new way of living, new morality, new laws. Are you ready? You have to be more confident. You have to be confident more than your life. That is the absolute way; that cannot be changed.</p>
|
||||
<p>So Master’s mission is to establish new tradition, new morality, new ways of life, so even if he loses thousands of millions of people, even risking those lives he has to establish new tradition, new culture. Like Master, we, you, have to be that way. Our weddings also must be done for his purposes. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>This time he feels that the purpose of his visit is to make you sure about this. You have to remember this always. So when we do something, we have to do it in a separate way, not like worldly men. When he says let’s do something, there must be someone who is ready to run. If we are such men, then the providence will be shortened. Can you imagine when we do not have Master with us? He cannot stay with us always, all the time. Ten years, twenty years -nobody knows how long we can have him with us. Without fulfilling such mission on earth, our descendants have to suffer. If we cannot restore a nation, other nations, worldly nations will oppose us. If we can restore a nation, then from that base we can go to the world-wide scale.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now in the present world situation, the nation which is in the most difficulties is Korea. So we have to restore that nation. Now the North Korean Kim Il Sung is about to attack South Korea. Especially when Master is not in South Korea. Master thinks it will be thirty days to one-hundred days, that will be his world tour period. So when he left Korea he did not explain such things to Korean members, but he told them to have special prayer. So now in Korea at the headquarters church, every night more than five blessed members (men) with other members come to the church and stay and pray overnight. The very next day after our Master left Korea the government declared an emergency state. That is not just an accident. Also he wants not to have a cold winter this year, not to have rivers frozen. Because of this you have warm weather now. If two weeks pass, it will be all right, no freezing cold. April 15, 1972 is Kim Il Sung’s 60th birthday. The perfection number for Satan is sixty. If he goes over that year, he comes down.</p>
|
||||
<p>The three year course from 1970-72 is a most important time. The second seven year course ends in 1974. So by 1974 we have to establish certain conditions in South Korea. So far you did not know that we will face great difficulties if we cannot restore a nation. That nation must be the nation that is divided into two, as he explained before. Also there must be a place like Panmunjom where God and Satan accuse each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now Western civilization comes to Eastern civilization, to become one. So in the Western world there are many young people who study Eastern things. You might think that in the East are India, China, many other countries. But those countries cannot be the nation. That nation must be the nation that is divided into two and has the place where God and Satan accuse each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>North Koreans call Kim Il Sung father, and in our church we call Master father. The civilizations of East and West must be united in Korea, no other place. During the Korean War 16 nations, including the United States, came to aid South Korea. Such a thing never happened before in history. It was like a civil war between North and South. Then why did so many countries come to aid?</p>
|
||||
<p>At that time Truman was President. The United Nations resolution passed. Soviet Russia had veto power, but at that time the Soviet government did not send its representative to the Security Council. So in his absence, it passed. For the United Nations troops, that was the first time to come to the aid of another country. Young people from sixteen nations shed their blood. They had to make such conditions that they participated in the restoration of the nation, for all people of the earth. The number sixteen also has significance. It is 4 x 4. The number represents all nations. That was the first time the Korean and American people and other nations sacrificed for the independence of one nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we see externally, there is no connection between Korea and America and the other countries. But if we see it from the view of the providence, that fight, the Korean War, was the war for the restoration of their own country. The restoration (unification) of Korea becomes the chief piece for the unification of the whole world. So everything lies on Korea. Now Korea is making rapid progress in an external way. That is because the time is coming to restore the internal.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korea we had three regimes. The first was Syngman Rhee’s regime. The next was Eung. But at that time the boss of the party was a woman, so that was Eve. Now we have the Park regime, and Park is a military man, symbolic of the archangel. This military regime supports our movement. President Park is the seventh President. That means Syngman Rhee was elected three times; President Eung one time; and now President Park is in his third term, which ends in 1975, the end of the second seven year course. Number eight is the number of a new start. So that time is the time of a new fortune for the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>So the history of God’s providence coincides in this way. That is not the only one, but through thousands of years God worked. And there will be no time like this again. If we lose Korea, then where can we find such a nation again on this earth? So this is the most serious time. Master knows very well how serious it is. It is not just serious for Korea and the Korean people, but for the whole world, all people, heaven and earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our members, Korean and Western, must become one with our Master and work together hard enough to overcome the situation of North Korea. We have to surpass the degree by which the North Koreans and Kim Il Sung became one. We have to surpass North Korean Communists, and those in Red China and Soviet Russia. We have to be strongly united, more so than the Communists. If that is done, the free world cannot be destroyed. Therefore from such a standpoint, the United States cannot withdraw from Asia. The United States would suffer great loss, and after, she will have to come back to Asia.</p>
|
||||
<p>So now India is falling to Soviet Russia, and Southeast Asia will go to Red China or Soviet Russia. The United States will face again the situation which she faced in the days of Japan before World War II in Asia. At that time, the British Prime Minister said that if the United States, Great Britain and Japan become one, then the free world can be saved. America has trouble with Japan regarding the devaluation of the dollar and the yen, and also trade, but the United States must hold Japan on its side. America must open the way to aid Korea through Japan. That is the view of the Providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now America is starting to withdraw from Asia; therefore we have to put an anchor in America not to withdraw from Asia. We have to do this through our members. So at this time we have to send our members to all fifty states. We have to make bases in each state. During his tour he will do that. So he wants among you many volunteers. It is much better for you to volunteer than older people. You are in the archangelic position. Therefore you must do that by yourselves. You have to help Adam. Do you understand me? Will you make application.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you fulfill your mission in America, you can restore America and at the same time help Korea to be restored. So now we have to make bases in fifty states. We also have to restore Senators. So Master will assign three young ladies to each Senator. The Senators are archangels, so restoration will have to be done through Eve. So we need three-hundred young ladies. To restore the Senators you first must make the aides your friends, particularly secretaries. Do you understand that? They do not know what the future will be. So if you know the Divine Principle and can communicate it well, he will give you directions how to do it in the future. So we need many young ladies. After we restore the Senators, those ladies will be sent overseas. By doing this you can save America.</p>
|
||||
<p>You as individuals must follow Master, your family must follow Master’s family. Jesus couldn’t restore his tribe. So we have to restore our tribe, and surpass Jesus’ mission. By doing that we can restore the nation. So that is our mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>The individual, family, nation, and the world; those are always the problem, always the question. For Jesus, too, his purpose and mission was to restore himself on the individual level, and then to restore his family, tribe, nation, and the whole world. We are in the position to accomplish what was left unaccomplished by Jesus. It is the mission of our Master, and what our Master has to do is for you to do also. He was left all alone, like Elijah, and from then on he was going to perfect himself on the individual level, and then restore his family, and tribe, nation and whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>By going through three regimes, three periods, Old Testament, New Testament, and Completed Testament ages, by going through all those stages, performing the restoration through indemnity, he has set up the tribal level, and from then on horizontally all the rest of the types or scopes will be solved. So he is now on the way to offer sacrifices. By having you, the dedicated members, sacrifice yourselves he is going to save the whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your mission is on the tribal level, because he has already laid the foundation on the tribal level. From now on he is going to lay the foundation on the national level, and then you will have to open it up. On the national level we have to fight through our way until we gain restoration on the worldwide level. If we do that then those who are born from you can grow up anywhere unreservedly without having to go through any indemnity course. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>So in a sense our Master is ahead of you, one age ahead of you. That is why you are still on the stage of the tribal level. Your tribal level corresponds to his national level. If Master has attained or gained the goal of the national level, you will go there, by a jump and a leap. You will not go through as much suffering as Jesus had under the Roman Empire, because Jesus did not have the national level of restoration. He was even persecuted to death. His death was caused by the Israelite nation. So you must stand in the position of one who can restore the Israelite nation which persecuted and killed Jesus. When you have done this, you are qualified to have a world-wide level mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>When he blessed 430 couples, that meant the gate for the world-wide level mission was opened. After you attain the goal on the world-wide level, that means you are in the position to be the Messiah on the tribal level. For those of you who are blessed, you are not in the position of the dead Jesus now, because you are blessed. You are in the position of Jesus having come again to restore the tribe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master is in the position to develop the restitution course to restore the nation. If the blessed families in Korea can restore their own clan and tribe, then the nation-wide restoration will be much easier. For the blessed couple to restore the tribe or clan means to restore the family and the church, just as Jesus had to make into one his family and Judaism. He must repeatedly say that you are in the position to have to restore the tribe. In having blessed. the families, he means to have them stand in the position of having restored the clan and family level restitution course. So from then on their ancestors, their passed away ancestors, can come to stand in the position of those figures, personages of God’s choice in past history: Abraham, Moses, etc. So they have to come into the position of those people who have carried out their mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>In that case you, the blessed couple, are in the position of having attained the restoration on the family level. So from then on, your clan can have the condition to be saved. So those passed away ancestors of yours, if they have been good, correspond to those historical personages who belong to those ages -Your ancestors who belong to the age of Abraham, of Noah, Jacob, or all those people can have the same grace on the same level because you, as the fruit of your ancestry, have attained that much. They are privileged to come down, to come again and through you to work to attain their own mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>Spirit world corresponds to the angelic world. So you are in the position of Adam and Eve, and they are coming down in the position of the restored archangels to work through you. They are free to associate with you and contact you at any time. By centering on you and your individual home, they can work on this earth in restoring your relatives and clan. As your family foundation broadens, more of your ancestors are free to work. The world is darkened by evil. If those good spirits come down and fight against those people who are occupied by the evil spirits, they can bring them to surrender. Good ancestors of yours are in the position of the restored archangels. With the whole of the spirit world mobilized like that fighting against the evil spirits, then the restoration of the world will come about in the nearest possible future.</p>
|
||||
<p>The blessing of the 430 and 777 couples means to have laid the foundation of Jesus having succeeded. The 777 couples represent the whole world. In that case those couples are in the position of Messiah in their country. Each family member who got blessed must be in the position of Messiah to his clan and must be in the position to set up his three sons. Then each son should bring in more people (at least twelve) and make them blessed, making thirty-six. Then we can widen the scope into seventy, and then 120 couples. That is the point where Jesus lost his clan which caused his death on the cross. So you have to restore from that point. You are in the position of the Messiah on the tribal level, so after having brought new members, you should be able to bless them. You can do the same thing with your own family, relatives, cousins.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master could not do that. He could not witness to or influence his own family. He never once talked about the Divine Principle to his own brother, parents or any relatives. Why? He was in the position of Jesus, who was driven out by his people. So all alone, in the outside world, he had to restore those personages. Now that he has restored outside people, and formed clans by blessing, and has formed the tribal (and almost national) level, from now on he can witness to and bring in his relatives.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have your own clan and relatives. So you can restore your own relatives. You can bring them. By witnessing to them you can form three disciples, twelve disciples, and people on the tribal level. Can you evangelize your families? In that sense you are in a better position than he is. You have inherited what he has gained by going through his whole life. You can be blessed after having worked for three years or more. By going through only three years course you can be blessed, just like that. You are greatly privileged. In fact, you must be resolved to bear the cross ten times as much as many have done.</p>
|
||||
<p>When he was in prison, if his parents visited him, he just drove them back. He had to. He has never seen his brother. At the cost of his brother, family, relatives he was going to find new ones. He has loved you more than he did his parents, brother, sister, or his own relatives. Why? Because God is like that. He wanted to save the whole world at the sacrifice of His son. God had to sacrifice his beloved one, nation, His only Son’s life. He wanted to save the whole world. Master had to follow that example.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore Jesus, following God’s example, had to put himself on the cross. Even on the cross, he had to bless the people who rejected him and persecuted him. In Christian history too we find how God wanted to restore the world at the cost of many martyrs. Master is in the position of saving the gentile world at the cost of his own beloved ones. How much more you should be doing the same. But you don’t have to do that. You are only to do what he has told you. You are in such a privileged position. From now on, you are responsible for bringing in your own parents, brothers, sisters, and relatives. You must be loving them and trying to bring them in more than he did the gentile nations. You don’t have to go through as much suffering as he has, because people are naturally attached to their own relatives.</p>
|
||||
<p>But for Master he could not do that. He had to go round about and seek people in the outside world without being able to restore his own family. Now he imagines that his parents have been persecuted. He imagined all those things before he left North Korea, but abandoned his relatives and thus brought those disciples down. So you realize you are in a blessed position.</p>
|
||||
<p>His mother was a loving mother who loved her son more than anyone else. She was a very loving and understanding type of person. But Master put himself in the position of Jesus who said to his mother, “Woman, what have you to do with me?” His mother was in the position of helping him and cooperating with him, but he still turned back.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is not an inch of modification in the course of restoration. Now that you have heard Master speak these last few days, you can understand to a certain extent what he means. You must love your parents, brothers and sisters and relatives and you do that in his stead. You restore his not being able to do that. Try to love your parents, sisters, brothers, and relatives as he would have. Can’t you imagine how much our Master wanted to witness to them, and teach them the Divine Principle in detail?</p>
|
||||
<p>His elder brother was spiritually attuned. He was taught by spirit world and sensed somehow that his brother, our Master, was the best brother in the world, more than any other brother anyone could have, and more than any other brother he would have. He only vaguely sensed his mission, but did not know it in detail. He was ready to do anything for his brother, he loved him so much that he could do anything for him. But Master couldn’t tell him the story. He couldn’t witness to him. Jesus was driven out by his family, and Master was in the position of Jesus, so he couldn’t do it. Knowing these things he couldn’t do it, but he was agonized in his heart. If he had been allowed, he could have stayed up all night many nights witnessing to them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Knowing that you are in a position of having to restore those people on the horizontal level, you should work hard to gain those people. If it was he, he would have talked all night and written many letters everyday. It will be easier for you to gain relatives than to bring in outsiders. You must show them that you are blessed because you joined this group. If you bring your parents here and show them the life you have here and all those things, they will be overjoyed. If your parents could prove the fact and you tell them that you are in a blessed position, it will be easier for your brothers and sisters to join. When you go home you could have your parents gather all the relatives, on your parent’s birthday, and you could have your parents preside at the meeting and you could speak there. You could have your mother lead the hymns and have your father preside over the meeting. And then you could give lectures on the Divine Principle. Then they will be astonished, with wide open eyes, and say, “I should never have persecuted them. I see that they are in such a blessed position and they can do such and such things, and they are capable daughters. ” Do you think you can do that? From now on, that is for you to do.</p>
|
||||
<p>Oriental tradition is very good for the restoration. The younger brothers are supposed to obey their elder ones. If not, they will be beaten. On the permission of the parents, any elder brother can bring in the younger ones. Nephews and nieces are of no question. It is much easier for Korean people to bring in their families. The situation here, I see, is a little different. But people are the same everywhere.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the United States, the adolescents are the question. But if your parents find that you are spiritually elevated and you have become a good influence after you have joined this group, they will be willing to send you their problem children. Why is it easier to bring your relatives? When you have been recognized by your parents, or your brothers and sisters, the rest of the people are easily brought in. Your younger brothers and sisters will watch, and if they find anything good in you after you have joined this group, it will be natural for them to be drawn.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose you have to bring in outside people. Though they are taught the Divine Principle, and study for quite a time, yet they cock their heads and become skeptical, and they compare the life here with the life outside, and they vacillate. To be fruitful, it may take a year or more. But for your own brothers and sisters, once they are resolved to follow and come into the movement, you can just drive them out. That’s what makes it easier for you to bring in relatives. From now on he wants you to write as many letters as possible to your brothers and sisters, and you can put in some flowers from the garden here. Even though some of your brothers and sisters do not know you are in this group, they will be influenced like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why don’t you send a plane ticket for them to come to visit you or pay the train fare, and they will be pleased to come visit. They can find out what circumstances you are in. Even in witnessing to outside people you can use that amount of money. So, bearing in mind that you are in the position of Messiah to your tribe, why don’t you bring those people into your movement? From the position of Jesus accomplish that mission. Well, let’s mobilize all the people here and dash to the goal.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are in the position of the blessed couple, one is in the position of Adam and the other in the position of bride – In that case will you prefer to bring in your own relatives, or go to the outside world? For all the members here, even though they are not blessed, the man should think of himself in the position of Jesus and the woman in the position of bride.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must understand that Jesus had to be put on the cross because his bride and relatives could not lay the foundation for the bride. And Jesus on his side failed to take a bride because he could not lay the foundation on the tribal level. So in order to restore those things, you have to be able to bring your relatives. If a man who has restored the tribal level and a woman who has restored the tribal level get together and are blessed in marriage, how happy and blessed they are. They can never part from each other. Though they may turn, there is no place else they can go…</p>
|
||||
<p>(End of tape. Continued from notes) And within the scope of relatives and tribes, he can bless thousands of couples. If you can bring in three people from the outside world and not one of your relatives, you will be accused by the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must bring people from three generations (four including yourself). Grandparents, parents, your own couple, and your children after the blessing. Until you can love people of three generations, you cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven. In the United States, after 18, you turn your back on your parents. This is because you are in the position of the fallen archangel, and archangels have no parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Orientals make restoration easier. Each stage builds on the preceding one. After three stages, you are given children and the eternal heritage of the Kingdom of Heaven is yours. Your children are in the position of Adam and Eve before the fall. Because of the fall Master had to go through restoration. After you gain the blessing you must give birth to children having nothing to do with sin. You have to inherit three generations, the mission of three stages. Is this Master’s word, or the Divine Principle?</p>
|
||||
<p>You should respect your grandparents and parents more than yourself. Then you teach your children to do the same. Thus you set up a new tradition. You can enter the Kingdom of Heaven with your grandparents, parents, and children. If no grandparents, put it to practice with elderly people.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everybody is born from their parents’ love and grows up in their parents’ love. In that case, they want to die in love. Everybody here will become aged. Do you want to die all by yourselves? You should love your grandparents and parents in place of Master. Your parents and grandparents will be overjoyed to know he is telling you this. You cannot enter the Kingdom of Heaven without respecting older people. Because God is the oldest one!</p>
|
||||
<p>Vertically and horizontally we are supposed to inherit all the good things having taken place in history. You should love what is old, including God, because you are the fruit of these things. If you visit home you should make those people think that you are different from what you used to be.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,68 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "HOW GOD IS PURSUING HIS RESTORATION PROVIDENCE"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:32:18+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:32:18+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/how-god-is-pursuing-his-restoration-providence.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h2 align="CENTER">REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON</h2>
|
||||
<h3 align="CENTER">December 22, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, DC</h3>
|
||||
<p>Now that you know God exists, I am going to talk about how God is pursuing His providence of restoration. For the restoration God always goes by the Principle. Because of the fall of our ancestors, we became fallen and couldn’t live with God. In the Garden of Eden, God, Adam, Eve, and the archangel could have formed the ideal world. By the fall they formed the world in which they were not united into one. The cause for this world was not slight. It was brought about by a basic, fundamental cause. Adam, Eve, and the archangel committed this crime against God; therefore, God couldn’t live with them. God kicked Adam and Eve and the archangel from the Garden of Eden. In this situation, the ones driven away by God must have felt sorrowful. But God also must have felt great sorrow. Therefore, our ancestors left God with tears. That was the start of human history.</p>
|
||||
<p>Adam and Eve should have shed tears of joy when they fulfilled God’s will and returned joy to God. But instead they shed tears of sorrow. That was a most miserable situation. Adam and Eve left God with no hope of return. Without this hope, how much more their sorrow must have been! And for God, too, who saw their life of greatest difficulties. He was to lose His beloved son and daughter eternally. There was almost no hope for Him to restore them. At that point, how great His sorrow must have been. For God, Adam and Eve were to be His great son and daughter. But Adam and Eve were kicked away by the enemy Satan and became his children. God could not save them, the archangel could not save them. Who could save them? God was the parent of Adam and Eve, so He had the heart to forgive them. But He was in such a position that He couldn’t forgive them. Therefore, His pain was much greater.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there were another son or daughter who had not fallen, and if this unfallen son would have asked God to save the fallen brother and sister, not to expel them from the Garden of Eden and to give him their punishment, how would God feel toward that son? If there were such a brother asking God to forgive the fallen pair because of him, God would have a heart to forgive them. Such a heart of God became the basis for the salvation of fallen man.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our Divine Principle we teach about the problem of Cain and Abel. To save Cain, there must be an Abel. This Abel is in the position of the unfallen brother who asks God to forgive the fallen Adam and Eve because of him. To become Abel he must first be in a position to receive God’s love. To receive God’s love, he must come out of the fallen sphere of Satan. Because he comes out of Satan’s hands to love God, God can love him. Therefore, Abel first must come out of Satan’s world to receive God’s love. By doing that he comes to be in the position of Abel. And to save the fallen Adam and Eve, that is, Cain, he must make himself a sacrifice for their salvation. This becomes the central principle in the providence of God’s salvation.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Adam and Eve left God they shed tears of sorrow, that is the heart of Cain. Therefore, Abel should shed tears of hope for God’s hope in him and for God’s providence of restoration, thinking of God’s painful heart when He lost Adam and Eve. Such a man always comes to the central position in the providence of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>After Cain and Abel, God found hope in Noah. For years Noah could only think of building the ark, and went to the mountain to work there. Do you think there is a woman who can endure ten years with such a husband? An American wife sues for divorce if her husband goes away for six months. Noah’s work was not an ordinary task. Therefore, this event must have been the greatest event after God created man. And if a wife starts to persecute her husband, the children will also do the same with her. How much pain Noah must have felt in his heart when his family could not understand him! Because of this he had great troubles. When he asked his family to get him something to eat, or something to wear, they treated him as if he were a beggar. Noah could bear the persecutions from outside of his family, from the village or from the nation. But these sufferings and persecutions were coming from inside his own family, the most difficult for him to bear. In spite of that, he had to finish his work. He had great confidence, great faith in God. We have to admit that Noah’s life was full of persecution and rejection, he was entirely alone. But he couldn’t throw away God, even if he could throw away all others. His wife and children might have felt they would have liked to kill him. But the more he received persecution from his environment, the more his heart for God became greater. He became separated from his circumstances and his community. He became separated from the world, so he came into the position where he could receive God’s love. If he had rejected those people who persecuted him, then God’s will wouldn’t have been fulfilled. But Noah sacrificed himself for those who persecuted him. Instead of causing them to suffer, Noah had a heart to forgive their sins for God. He was standing in the position of the unfallen brother asking God to forgive the fallen brother and sister and willingly bearing all the difficulties. Noah had such a heart. Because of that heart God could proceed in His providence of restoration. The position of complete self-denial, that was Noah’s position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Abraham also went the same course. God gave Abraham the order to come out of the land of his forefathers. For Abraham there was no guarantee. But he left his homeland and went into a strange land, just like a gypsy. If Abraham had said no, the providence of restoration could not have gone on. If he had felt he couldn’t leave his home, his native place, or his relatives, the restoration could not have been done. Because he cast aside his good environment and good circumstances, God could continue. And after he left his land, the more he received suffering, the more God could love him. Even in the face of such difficulties Abraham had a mind to console God’s broken heart. Abraham was suffering for the fallen Adam and Eve, and he wanted to restore them through his sacrifice. And God led Abraham to strange places, to other lands, and put him in very great difficulties. But even then Abraham never protested to God. Instead he always thought of God’s will, and the fallen people. Therefore, God could only bless him. And God promised to multiply his descendants as the stars in heaven and the sand on the earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Isaac also had the same course. Abraham was 100 years old when Isaac was born, but he did not hesitate to offer his own loving son as a sacrifice for God. Isaac was born in a place where he could receive God’s love; he was severed from Satan. But Abraham wanted to offer even that son. If Abraham had protested when he received the orders to offer his son as a sacrifice, then what would have occurred in the providence? Also Isaac himself did not protest to his father when his father put him on the altar. So he became the sacrifice, offering to forgive the descendants of Abraham. Therefore, he did not protest.</p>
|
||||
<p>And Jacob had the same course. He bought the birthright from his elder brother and took it from him. He left his home. He went to the land of Haran and worked for his uncle for 21 years as a slave. His uncle had promised to give him Rachel. But after seven years, he deceived Jacob and gave him Leah. If it were you, you would have submitted an instant spontaneous protest. But Jacob kept silent, worked for another seven years, and got Rachel. Then his uncle Laban deceived Jacob by trying to take away all the things which God had given him. Still Jacob did not complain. Here we must know that even though Jacob was in the loneliest of situations, still he thought of nothing else but God’s will. Because of that, other things in his life did not matter, the important thing was the accomplishment of God’s will. Therefore, he grew farther and farther from the world, but he came to receive more love from God. And after 21 years he took back all the blessed things and went back to Canaan. He knew his brother Esau was ready to kill him. So Jacob had the mind that all his servants and his material wealth belonged to his elder brother. He wanted to give them all to Esau, all the things which he had earned in his life. And his mind was such that he prayed before God not to punish his elder brother Esau, and asked God to bless him as He had blessed Jacob. Because of that, Esau did not try to kill Jacob, and he too received the blessing from God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Moses went the same principled course. He spent his youth in the palace. But when he saw his people suffering, he left the Pharaoh’s palace. He killed an Egyptian who persecuted the Israelites. The Egyptian represented Satan, and Moses killed him with that heart. The Jewish people were like fallen Adam and Eve. Moses’ position was to save them, in spite of the danger, the same as the unfallen brother would have asked for Adam’s and Eve’s forgiveness of God. But the people of Israel didn’t receive Moses, who tried to save them. They persecuted him, and expelled him to the wilderness of Midian. There Moses longed for God, loved God, and made a resolution to save his people. Because of that intention, God chose him to free the Israeli people from Egypt. In that way Moses followed the same course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Think of John the Baptist at the time of Jesus. He lived in the wilderness for 30 years, leaving his relatives at home. So he came out of his home and went to the wilderness, thinking of the will of God and wanting to save the fallen brothers as the unfallen brother would have. In the Bible we read that John ate locusts and wild honey. But his life must have been painful in the wilderness. Do you think he lived solely on locusts and wild honey? It can’t be. If you have been to Israel, you know that it isn’t a land which would yield much honey. Therefore, he acted like a beggar, going from home to home. Many children followed him. But his mind was concentrating on the idea of the Messiah’s coming, and he looked for God’s love in the form of the Messiah. So his life was worthy of God’s sympathy, and he could stand in the position of witnessing to the Messiah.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus had the same course. The Jewish people had waited for 2,000 years for the Messiah. If they had known him, they would have followed him. They would have come to him and become one with him. They longed for the Messiah and worked in accordance with the preparation for the Messiah. In other words, the Israeli people should have been severed from other people to stand in the same position as the Messiah. They had to form a nation which could receive God’s love, just as Jesus received God’s love. After forming this one sovereign nation with Jesus, they would have sacrificed it for the entire world. During that time the Roman Empire was declining. If the Israeli nation and the Arab countries had become one, they could have defeated the Roman Empire. By subduing the Roman Empire, they could have established God’s will. But the Jewish people didn’t receive Jesus, so Jesus alone was determined to sacrifice himself for the nation and the world. Jesus had to leave his family, live in a solitary way, and receive God’s love. Finally he made himself a sacrifice for other people, just as the unfallen brother would have sacrificed himself for the salvation of the fallen Adam and Eve. All people were in the position of the fallen Adam and Eve. He died for them, he became the sacrifice. He did not curse those who killed him. He prayed and asked God to bless them. Therefore, Jesus stood as a mediator between God and the fallen Adam and Eve. He died as an unfallen Adam of the world. And he practiced the formula for the salvation of the people of the entire world. Therefore, he became the exemplary Adam. Whoever followed him received salvation.</p>
|
||||
<p>From him a new world of salvation could be established. That is the history of Christianity. It went through the same course as Jesus. Whenever Christianity went to a strange country for the first time, the men who went with it had to undergo difficulties and shed their blood. Those who died went to such steps to be separated from the world and from Satan. They stood in the position where they could receive God’s love and make themselves a sacrifice for others. If they had wanted to curse those who killed them, there could have been no providence for restoration. Even at that time, they had to pray for those who killed them. Without that kind of mind Christianity couldn’t proceed in the manner it did. Those things occurred because God had the intention to forgive Adam and Eve after they fell, if only an unfallen brother would have come out to console God’s painful heart, thinking of the pain of his fallen brother and sister, and willing to sacrifice himself for their sakes.</p>
|
||||
<p>During this period today, we have to indemnify all the conditions left over from Jesus. Jesus was persecuted and put to death on the cross; therefore, he must come back from the cross. The highest point, the crest of the providence, was in 1960. At that time I received persecution from the government, the nation, from all the people, from all the churches, and from all the families of our members. So I received persecution from everyone. I was called by the police to undergo investigation, but even in those circumstances I blessed 36 couples. In that situation I had to determine life and death. That was the dividing point of whether the Unification Church would exist or perish. I had to break through those difficulties, and have the blessings. From that point, a new history started. So that was the turning point of history. Many historians say that 1960 was the turning point of history.</p>
|
||||
<p>I came down from the cross, and then I began to solve all the problems. After a seven-year course I was able to establish a firm foundation. During the first seven-year course I proclaimed Parents’ Day, Children’s Day, Day of All Things and God’s Day. I blessed 36 couples, 72 couples, 124 couples, and 430 couples. And in 1965 I made 120 holy grounds in 40 nations. According to the providence, history is turning towards our movement because I made such conditions. Therefore, the first seven-year course was a period of sacrifice for my family. I sacrificed my home for the salvation of the world. That was the time to fulfill the formula on the family level. We are now in the second seven-year course. During this course, the children, the blessed couples, must go through those difficulties. They must make their homes a sacrifice for the salvation of the world. In this first seven-year course, I sacrificed my family and home to save my children. In the second seven-year course, my children’s families must sacrifice themselves to save a nation. When we acquire that nation, it will be sacrificed for the world. Therefore, the second seven-year course and the fortune of the nation are equal. The second seven-year course indicates the growth stage, corresponding therefore to the days of Jesus. So during this seven-year course we have to make a nation, its people, and its churches one with our movement. This must be done in three years, just as Jesus had three years of public ministry. 1970-1972 are these three years.</p>
|
||||
<p>So we sent all the wives of the blessed families to the front. That is because Jesus’ mission was not fulfilled; he couldn’t acquire a wife and establish his family. To indemnify that, the wives must go out from their families. If a bride and family had been one with Jesus, then a nation and Judaism could have been one with him. The three-year course from 1970-1972 is to indemnify that. Among the Jewish people, the country was divided into north and south. Korea is divided in two, north and south. They are fighting like Cain and Abel. The northern side is Cain, and the southern side is Abel. The dictator of North Korea, Kim Il-Sung, is called the perfect Communist. The whole world admits that he is the most severe Communist there has ever been. Evil tries to establish God’s form of the ideal before God can. Therefore, North Korea’s Kim Il-Sung is the strongest Communist; he calls himself “father” before the people, who serve him in that way. In the Unification Church in South Korea we call Rev. Moon “Father”. So now the false father and the True Father are confronting each other. To defeat Satan, the True Father and a nation must become one. Fallen Adam and Eve, the fallen parents, could have been saved by their children, Cain and Abel, if they had become one. Likewise, when the nation and the church become one, the True Parents will have the right to dominate the false parents. We are now fighting for this, and on our way to 1972. By 1972 we will have paved the course. So this is the most tense time in the history of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>This year, 1971, is the middle year of the seven-year course. This year I am on my third world tour, which has great significance. I left Korea, came to Japan, then to Canada, and then to America. To come here I had to fight many obstacles, but from now on these difficulties will be lessened. Canada is in the position of Eve to America, because it is an extension of England, which is in the position of Eve. I wanted to link the victorious foundation which we fought for and acquired in Korea to Japan, Canada, and America. I had to come through Canada to America, and because Canada is in Eve’s position, I could do that. Because I wanted to link the victorious foundation to America, Satan tried to stop it. That’s why there were so many difficulties in my coming. At this time those conditions had to be broken before you could inherit what heaven has restored in Korea, the victorious foundation.</p>
|
||||
<p>After visiting America, we will go to Germany. It will also be a problem. We will go through England to Germany. If that is successful, the condition will be broken.</p>
|
||||
<p>The restoration providence is not done without a formula. It must follow the formula strictly. Now God is asking for the nation which Jesus and the Jewish people should have formed. If Korea is the nation, the north and south must become one. When that happens, that nation becomes an Adam nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Korea was liberated from Japan after the Second World War, it had no government other than the American military. If the Christian churches had received me at that time, the world restoration could have rapidly progressed as Christianity and America and I would have become one. Most of the Christians in Korea had come from America. If they had united with me, then all the Christians in America would have become one with me. There would have been no difficulties in making Korea and America one. At one time, the individual, family, tribe, nation and world could have been restored. If that had been the case, the power of Communism would not be as strong as it now is. But because I was persecuted and rejected by the Christians, I had to move back and restore from the individual to the family to the tribe and then to the nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>In individuals there are Cain and Abel, in families there are Cain and Abel, in tribes there are Cain and Abel, and in nations there are Cain and Abel. So I had to fight to join all these. The world also is divided into Cain and Abel. During the last twenty years Communism has come to take hold of power. In 1950 Red China was accused by the United Nations as an invader, an aggressor of peace. That very nation, twenty years later, not only became a member of the United Nations, but also became a member of the Security Council. How can such an ironic thing happen? Because the democratic world, the Christian world, rejected me, God had to give Satan such power. The past twenty years has seen the struggle between the democratic and communist realms. The evil nation, which the whole world branded an aggressor, is now stepping up and over the United Nations this year. That means she has the highest power of Satan. That is the inevitable result because the democratic world, the Christian world, persecuted God’s providence. So it had to come.</p>
|
||||
<p>A country representing Satan has come to the highest position from a position where it was expelled from the United Nations in twenty years. Therefore, God’s side must also restore the highest position from a position where it received all the persecution in twenty years. Red China is a nation in the Orient. Therefore, one Oriental nation must fulfill God’s side.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is our third seven-year course? That is the end of the twenty years. We are now in the middle of the second seven-year course. So this is the time corresponding to Jesus’ fight with Satan, when Jesus, God, and Satan fought for a nation. This nation will be Korea. If Korea is Adam, there must be an Eve country and an archangel country. If the Christians had not rejected the Lord when he came, then Korea would be the Adam country, England would have become Eve, and America would have been the archangel country. This would happen all at the same time. But when the fighting in Korea retreated, the country which shook hands with Soviet Russia was England, the Eve country. America now is following England, being drawn by the strategy of Soviet Russia. America pulled her forces out of Vietnam; therefore, it lost India to Soviet Russia. America has a great responsibility for Asian problems.</p>
|
||||
<p>For God’s side, Korea is Adam, Japan is Eve, and Free China is the archangel. On Satan’s side, Soviet Russia is the archangel, Red China is Eve, and North Korea stands as an Adam country. They are now confronting each other. All the problems of the world are faced here in these countries. Don’t you think it is that way? Soviet Russia, Red China, America and Japan are facing each other there. If they come closer on the outside, inside they are still far from each other. Inside Satan’s world and the democratic world there are still many divisions. As America pulled out from Asia, its distance from Japan increased, as it also did from Korea and Free China. And by the membership of Red China in the United Nations, the relationship between Red China and North Korea, between Red China and Soviet Russia, and between Soviet Russia and North Korea became more distant.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now the heavenly archangel country is meeting the Satanic Eve country. That is the conference between President Nixon and Mao Tse-tung. If Nixon does something wrong, then America will be hit by Red China, just as the fallen Eve pulled away from Adam and made him fall. By the membership of Red China in the United Nations, the United States has already been hit. So now it cannot go positively; it is just standing still. Then what will happen when Nixon goes to Red China? I’m not going to give you the conclusion, but if America receives me, then the problem will be entirely different. It will depend on what you do with the American people. Now I have told you this; I have given you the responsibility. That is how the direction of the world will be decided. The result will be straightened out by our movement. Without our nation we are nothing, it is very miserable. So by the end of the second seven-year course, our church must become one with the nation. Now in Korea a family-seeking movement is going on for the first time in history. After seeking a family you can restore the nation; therefore, Satan and God are now fighting to seek families. There is a place in Korea called Panmunjom, the only place on earth where Satan and God fight face to face.</p>
|
||||
<p>We were God’s, but we fell from Him. We went out and now we are coming back, we are returning to the position we should have reached without any persecution. So now we have to make all the indemnity conditions to reach that place. And if our Church and I had prayed to God to cause all the Christians or nations who have persecuted us during this course to perish, this providence couldn’t be established. If you have prayed to God to cause those Christians who have objected to our movement to perish, repent at this moment, and I will forgive you. Is there anyone who has prayed that?</p>
|
||||
[Not towards the Christians, but toward the Communists.]
|
||||
<p>At this time, that is all right for a certain period. The persecution by the Communists is done for our sake as well. That is to sever us from evil and make us united. But in the end we have to save even the Communists. We’ll restore Adam and Eve by love and restore the archangel by the words, because the archangel made Eve fall through words. So we save free men with love, and Communists with truth. So you cannot be defeated by the Communist dialectic. We are challenging the democratic world with the Divine Principle, and challenging the Communist world with anti-communist theory. Therefore, these two, the Divine Principle and the anti-communist theory, are the two pillars of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Korea becomes the Adam country, then which nation will be the Eve country? Because the democratic, Christian world persecuted me, I have to take Eve from the enemies. Therefore, Japan, who was an enemy of Korea and also the enemy of God’s providence, was chosen. In the Second World War she stood on Satan’s side. In order to be chosen as Eve, Japan should be situated the same as England, thus they are both island countries. An island always longs for a continent. That is an Eve country. Korea was dominated by Japan for 40 years, but now my words are going to Japan, and through Japan I am confronting all the Asian problems. I am doing this through the Japanese Unification Church and the IFVC.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea, Japan, and Free China have the same fate. The providence expands from Asia to the world. On the Asian level the archangel country is Free China, but the archangel cannot have a nation. Being expelled from the United Nations, Free China is in the position of losing her nation. That means its time has come to the end. Who is to save this archangel country? That must be Eve, because by Eve two fell, Adam and the archangel. Therefore, in the last days the Eve country must restore the Adam country and the archangel country. So in Asia, by the efforts of Japan, Korea and Free China will be saved or lost. So they are standing as Adam and Eve stood at the time of the fall. That is on the national level. For Eve’s country to stand as Eve, she must receive direction from Adam. And the archangel country must receive direction from Eve. Most people understand that the three countries are divided. To unite them our Korean Unification Church and the Japanese Unification Church must become one. When the great powers come closer, the inside becomes divided. But the inside of the heavenly countries will be united. Japan now is going after Red China, just as America is doing. We have to prevent this. The Japanese government, all the political parties, and all the people worked for the admittance of Red China to the United Nations. Our church’s IFVC was the only one to object. From the standpoint of the Japanese people, our movement was insane. But we are severed from evil and are marching forward. We appealed to God to save Free China. That was the seven-day fasting by the Japanese members on the street. At the beginning people laughed at our fasting. But day by day they came to think about it. At the end we had many sympathizers.</p>
|
||||
<p>The nation which should save the Asian archangel nation is the archangel nation of the world. That is why Japanese church leaders came to America and fasted with our members for Free China at the United Nations. How many members here went to New York for fasting? You did very good work. I gave direction for fasting. But how many did that willingly, with pleased minds? So in Japan, in spite of opposition, we fulfilled our responsibility for Free China. And we fulfilled our responsibility for Free China in America.</p>
|
||||
<p>The archangel country originally should have been one, but now it is divided into three. Free China is the archangel country in Asia, the United States is the archangel country in the democratic world, and Germany is the archangel country on the world scale. So all archangel countries are divided in two. That is: Free China and Red China, America representing the democratic world and Russia representing the Communist world, and East Germany and West Germany. If Americans cannot fulfill their responsibility, their country will also be divided in two.</p>
|
||||
<p>You have the struggle between the black and white. The Communists may come and do their work through the Negroes, since the U.S. has a good relationship with Soviet Russia. If Soviet Russia comes into America, it will be very easy for them to form a foundation here. So Father is very serious about this, and finally he thought he must fight in America to save America. The one way left is to reach out to the Christian churches in America to unite with them to work to save America. That way we can prevent the struggle between white and Negro and the coming of the Communist forces in America. Do you think it can be done? You should not hate these people, even though you are persecuted. You must love them. There are all kinds of people in America, Negroes, whites and yellows. They are the descendants of Cain, Abel and Seth. Because of the struggle between Cain, Abel, and Seth, this world became what it is. So these three people must unite to make a peaceful world. But who can make them unite? That can only be done by the Lord of the Second Advent. From that point of view I would like to hold mass meetings in major American cities, to give a message to them. I feel I have to do that in several cities this time. It will be good for your country. What do you think about that plan?</p>
|
||||
<p>Because I had such a plan, Satan tried to stop me. That’s why there were so many obstacles. I came through Japan, but originally I should have come directly to America. While I was in Japan I did not speak or hold public meetings. If I hold such a public meeting, it will be for the first time in my life. I will explain the significance of this visit sometime later. I am planning to hold these meetings in at least seven cities. Three days for each city will be about 21 days. So if you like that and want to do that, make the plan. If you don’t, I will do it myself. This is the start of my public ministry. You should take the responsibility for this plan. There may be objections or persecutions. There may also be people who welcome it. The people will be divided into two groups. Use the radio and newspaper. So if you plan the details of the cities and the schedule, I will speak. I will also hold meetings in Germany and England. So for Satan this is a great event. It is a historical event for me. This is my third world tour, and I myself must talk this time. I have been waiting for this day. If I could speak good English I could speak directly. It is difficult to convey ideas through an interpreter. The reason I can’t speak English well is because I couldn’t study it much when I was in middle school, only about 15 hours a year. That was during the Second World War, when the Japanese government controlled Korea. I am studying English now, but it is a difficult language.</p>
|
||||
<p>In Japan we went through the same formula for restoration. Our members separated themselves from others, received persecution and God’s love, and sacrificed for others. When our members fasted in front of the United Nations building, many people may have thought they were crazy. It was that way also in Japan. Now Free China and the Japanese IFVC are one. Free China cannot stand up to any other nation by herself. So our IFVC did that. In Korea, Japan, and Free China we united our spiritual and anti-communist movement. When the Free Chinese people understand our anti-communist ideology, the Korean government will be forced to do that with the Korean people. The same with Japan. We are setting spiritual conditions to make Japan and Free China one. The Japanese Unification Church is doing many personal assignments to accomplish this. For Eve’s country to receive the victorious foundation which was made in Korea, I mobilized 700 blessed wives and sent them to the rural areas. Through these wives, the Japanese members became one with me spiritually, and Japan can inherit the victorious foundation from Korea. In Japan, the blessed wives are following the pattern of the Korean blessed wives.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are setting the spiritual conditions to make Japan and Free China one. The talks between Nixon and Mao Tse-tung will come at the crest of history, the time when it is decided whether history goes to the heavenly side or to the Satanic side. Kim Il-sung will be 60 years old in April of 1972. Sixty is the completion number of Satan. So for Kim Il-sung this is also the crest. Whether North Korea will invade South Korea will also be decided. The North Korean Communist Party and the people are strongly united around Kim Il-sung. Therefore, if we are to stop their invasion of South Korea, our members and our blessed couples must be united with me even more strongly. If our side is united and surpasses Satan’s side, they cannot invade. Korean members are now dedicating themselves, and praying a special prayer to prevent that. So whether you American members are united with me more strongly than the Communists are united with Kim Il-sung is the problem. With our members united more strongly than the Satan-centered people, God’s side can overcome the Communist nation. We don’t have a nation. Without that nation, we are always open to attack from the Satanic sovereignties. If we restore a nation, we can quickly restore the whole world. So restoration of the world will not take too many years. Therefore, the most important thing is to be united with me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Last year we had a blessing of 777 couples in Korea, with members coming from ten nations. That was to prepare for this third world tour. It was also to connect those countries with the foundation made in Korea, to extend the foundation horizontally to other nations. Therefore, those who participated had to come to Korea. As I already explained, the restoration providence is not carried on without principle. What should the blessed couples all over the world do? Do they have enough confidence to move according to my words? It will be difficult to follow my words. I will drive you out. You will have to follow the formula. For all of you there is a seven-year course. It is not carried out in your home; it must be carried out in the position of representing the world. Will it be carried out in America? It must be carried out in the hardest situations. It is not a task for all families, but for some of the blessed couples. These families will become historical families. The reason some of you must go through such a course is explained to other families. For that, we must mobilize the women. How would you like to see that?</p>
|
||||
<p>Was there ever a time when your family took responsibility for the salvation of the world? But now God’s and Satan’s sides are in a level position. If one family participates in God’s side, then the scale will go to God’s side. It is such a serious time. We have to save the world. By 1974 we have to send missionaries to 120 countries. That must be done. To prepare for that I made 120 holy grounds. We have to fulfill them during the second seven-year course. And who will be sent to those countries? If we send blessed couples, there will be less persecution. Therefore, I think I should send blessed couples rather than other members. But if I can’t find blessed couples, I will select one who has a special relationship with that country, having a father, mother or grandparents born in that country. So if these generations have blood relationships I will send them.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the third seven-year course we should work throughout the world on the basis of those 120 countries. So we have to prepare for the third seven-year course during this second seven-year course. We are now planning to organize a world-wide revival team. It will be composed of members from seven nations, Japan, Korea, China, America, Germany, England, and France. For that we have to have a financial foundation. We will have to continue that world-wide revival movement for at least seven years, and seven million dollars will be needed for that. Our Unification Church in 1980 will have a different dimension than in 1970. It will not have such small groups. All the Christians in the world are destined to be connected with our movement. This is the time for the 1980s. We have to prepare to take off.</p>
|
||||
<p>The responsibility for the restoration of the whole world is laid on our shoulders. We have to accomplish it. If not, we will have to accomplish it when we go to the spirit world. And how will we be able to do that? All our American male members should think of themselves with the mission of Jesus; they have to save their own tribe. All the women should think of themselves as the brides of Jesus, who also have the mission to save their tribes. Originally, when we received blessings, we should bring our tribes with us. After that we are entitled to receive the blessing. In the world, when a wedding takes place, all the relatives come to congratulate the couple. Our blessings must be done in a more creative way, in a better atmosphere with more friends and more relatives.</p>
|
||||
<p>This period of time cannot exist again. This period of providence comes only once in history, no more. There will be no other time you can receive directions directly from me, and work with my heart. There has never been such an opportunity. If I am the one who assumes the responsibility for restoration of the whole world, all your ancestors must concentrate their attention on me. Also, you are selected to represent your tribes, so your ancestors will be attracted to you. Your conduct and your fulfillment of your mission affects the fate of your ancestors, living and dead, and your descendants too. So if you do not go my way, if you go against my instructions, all your ancestors, your relatives, and your descendants will accuse you. When you think of that, you realize how serious a position you are in. You have to be more serious than any ancestor and superior to any minister or Christians who are living in the world. You have to make traditions which your descendants will long to follow. So remember, this is a fearful position. If we do not fulfill our mission, then just as we accuse Adam and Eve, our descendants, relatives, and ancestors will accuse us. I don’t know how long I will live on earth. But if this time passes by, there will be no such period of time again. If you know that you cannot waste time, you cannot think of other things at this moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have to be serious about this. Jesus was this serious when he went to Gethsemane with his disciples to pray. We have to be more serious than Jesus. Jesus decided to bear the cross. This is the period for us to decide to bear the cross. Also, if you go to spirit world without fulfilling the standard which I have asked of you, do you think you will be able to see me there? And spirit world is eternal. Life on earth is short, but during that short period of time, what you do decides your position in spirit world. The martyred Christians live in spirit world. They are looking at you and thinking if they were born in the world at this time, they would do all I ask. Therefore, they will accuse you when you go to spirit world. I know all these things very well; therefore, I cannot think of myself. So I have that kind of life. My ability or divinity does not matter. Friends, relatives, or parents are not important. Abraham was willing to offer his loving son as a sacrifice. I have to give more than that. When I receive God’s order, I think there is nothing I cannot do. If I were asked to offer my parents and my children as a sacrifice on the alter I would be willing. With that heart I am doing this work. So for me, I can throw away my parents, throw away my wife and children. It is the same at the present time, and it will be the same in the future. That is my course. If you are a devoted follower, you will inherit these thoughts from me. If you are the true children, you have to inherit such thoughts to save the world and realize God’s will on earth. To save man, I didn’t want to be inferior to anyone on earth. I never thought of being defeated by anyone.</p>
|
||||
<p>God always works with us. How serious we are decides the results. Miracles occur, even in this center, as they occurred in the old days. As the Divine Principle teaches, when subject and object become one through give and take, multiplication takes place. That give and take must reach a peak in my lifetime. That period is this seven-year course. It will be extended to the second seven-year course, and the third seven-year course. So you must remember that this is the most important period of time. This is the time to love the nation and the world more than your husband or wife. If during this time you love each other more than the world, and neglect the world, when you go to spirit world you will not be able to show your face. And when you go to spirit world, you cannot but go to my place to see me. When I see you I have to face you according to the principle. I will be able to tell if you are fit for the principle. So this is the period to devote yourself wholeheartedly. Therefore, during this period, when we have meetings or programs, you should attend them first before anything else. This will be the only opportunity for you to work for the United States and for the world. In the future when I has plans, I will let you participate in them.</p>
|
||||
<p>The formula which I explained before applies to you. You have to remember that. So when your family stops persecuting you and becomes one with you, then you must become one with other families who have persecuted you. That way you can go through the formula. To conclude, you have to shed your tears. They must be tears of hope. You have to shed tears, thinking of this providence, tears of gratitude, when you think of how hard God and all the saints and all the Christians worked to save us. How wonderful it is that you have come out of this world, and that you could come to the position where you could receive God’s love! Have you shed tears, thinking of God’s heart, consoling Him to save the fallen Adam and Eve, and the fallen brother and sister? God is weeping for those who are fallen and in the dominion of Satan. Fallen people go to hell if they die without knowing these things. They will die eternally. When your parents and your friends are sick, you have to carry them, to do everything you can to cure them. But that death is physical. This death is an eternal one, which cannot be compared with the physical one. So when we see other people we have to have that kind of heart, feeling for them. We cannot give our true love and become the true highest son until we devote our lives. To reach the highest point we have to give our lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which is more valuable, a man who worked for his nation for 20-30 years, or another man who worked for one year, but gave his life for that nation? The one who lost his life stands in a higher position than the one who did not lose his life. And the more miserable way in which he died, with his arms or legs cut, the higher position he will reach. That is the reason Jesus said, he who wants to lose his life will gain it. When he gave his life, he gave also the life of God, the life of Jesus, the glory of God, the glory of Jesus, and the glory of that nation. So he gave not only his life but all these other things. The way of Jesus’ followers, therefore, was to devote everything they had, including their lives. Of the three Asian countries, Korea, Japan and Free China, the country which undergoes the most difficulties, the hardest ways, and the most sacrifice will be the leading country in the future. So if America is put under such hardships, it is to bless America more than other countries. If you go that way by yourselves without receiving the direction from me, then you will receive eternal blessings from me.</p>
|
||||
<p>Questions</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. If between now and April is so significant, what can we do to influence the meeting between Nixon and Mao Tse-tung?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. Pray. I have been praying for this for three years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. What is happening in the Middle East now, in Israel and Egypt?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. If Jesus had not been crucified, then Israel would have been united with the Arab countries. Because Jesus was crucified, there is a course of restoration where unity has to be made between Israel and the Arab countries. We are the third Israel. The first Israel is the Jewish people, the second is the Christians, and we are the third. Therefore, the first Israel, the second Israel, and the third Israel must be united. In the history of Israel and Korea there are many resemblances. That is because the third Adam must restore what the first Adam and the second Adam could not do. Likewise, the third Israel must restore the second Israel and the first Israel. After we restore the Christians, the restoration of the first Israel will come.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. I prayed two angry prayers. I ask your forgiveness.</p>
|
||||
<p>A. Forgive yourself in your heart. I often hear the voices of Korean ministers, praying to God after they have been killed or die. Sometimes I listen to spirit world just like I was listening to a radio. When I listen to those prayers, I feel I have to pray for them. Now I’m going to explain why we can’t go this way without loving our enemies. It is not written in the Divine Principle book, but it is very important to know. If Satan accuses God, that archangel isn’t part of God’s creation, but God, because He is God, must observe the laws which He established, even though the archangel fell. God is absolute. Therefore, He must relate to what He made according to whatever laws or regulations He set up, even after the archangel fell. That means that whatever God should do to the archangel, He must do it after the fall as well. So the archangel says to God, “God, You are supposed to love me to the stage of perfection, and even after perfection.” The archangel received God’s love until the time of the growth stage. But he couldn’t receive love after that. “Even though I became Satan, you have to love me.” That is what the archangel accuses.</p>
|
||||
<p>So until God fulfills what He must do, the archangel cannot go back to the trinity. That is the archangel’s existence. “Not only God Himself, but His son Adam and daughter Eve also must love me to the perfection stage. That is the law.” So if you are driving the archangel away, first you must fulfill your responsibilities. “Until that time you cannot drive me out.” So God wants to make the condition where God and His son love the archangel the full amount. That was fulfilled at the time of Jesus. When Satan tried to kill Jesus, God couldn’t hate Satan. He had to come to a position where He loved the archangel more than His son. Jesus was killed by Satan, but he loved Satan, so he prayed for Satan. By God’s loving and Jesus’ prayer of blessing for his enemies, Father and Son could fulfill their responsible part of loving the archangel. So from that point on the Satanic world and God’s world were divided. From this principle, if we have the heart to love our enemies, we can stand on God’s side. If not, we stand on Satan’s side, In our time, we must not only love our enemies but also restore them. That is our responsibility. Because of this Jesus taught us to love our enemies.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,374 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "Man, The Starting Point Of Hope - The Path for Our Family"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:28:07+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:28:07+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/man-the-starting-point-of-hope-the-path-for-our-family.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
August 28, 1971<br />
|
||||
Chung Pyung Training Center<br />
|
||||
Second Center Leaders Workshop</h3>
|
||||
<p>The mind and body of man are in the relationship of subject and object. The most serious question for us is whether our mind and body become one, thus equipping us with a starting point.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Man Should Be The Starting Point For The Historical Fulfillment Of Hope</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because the body did not follow the mind’s demands, mankind has been trying until now to find a place where the body can satisfy what the mind desires. In order to stop the fight between the mind and the body, and to reestablish the original point of tranquility, many people have suffered all kinds of toil through the road of religion, the road of asceticism, and the road of education. But in the history of mankind there has never been a person anywhere who could achieve the decisive victory in attaining the original point of tranquility.</p>
|
||||
<p>This fight has been constantly going on, from the past to the present, and it is continuing even within yourselves. It has been mankind’s hope to settle this fight once and for all. It has also been the hope of God, who is leading mankind. Then what should be the starting point for the fulfillment of this hope, which is the hope of God the hope of the mankind? Where should the fulfillment of this hope start? Before it is fulfilled in the world, it has to be completed in the nation, and before it is fulfilled in the nation it has to be done in the family, and before it is fulfilled in the family, it has to be done in the individual.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ultimately, instead of desiring to see its fulfillment in the outside world, I must prepare it inside myself. Unless we find that starting point for a decisive victory within ourselves, the Kingdom of Heaven that we desire and that God desires will not be realized. The problem of making unity within oneself, who is divided, who is fighting on a forked road, is the homework that the mankind has to resolve. It is also the historical desire of God, who is always looking for the starting point of victory through mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we try to find where that returning point is, which is the desire of history, it is not the world, not some nation, not some family. Without first finding this returning point within myself there is no way to go from the family to the world. Throughout history, families have been formed centering on individuals who have not found this solution. Societies have been formed by those kinds of families. The nation and the world have spread out centering on those kinds of societies. This is the situation of today’s world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This fight has been continuing throughout history. Then where is the origin of this fight? It is not some country that became the cause of this fight. It is not some tribe. The origin of this fight is, in all aspects, between the individual’s mind and body. You must know that this is the origin of the fight. Unless we settle this completely, the fight will never end. When unity is established, finally, once and for all, the authority of God will appear and the standard of perfection will come into existence. centering on myself.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we look at it this way, the place where God’s authority is established is “I”. The place where God’s desire is fulfilled is also “I”. All success or failure begins from the individual. Therefore, when the individual is completely perfected, there you can see the image of the whole. In the middle of this image of the whole, finally, a world of true ideology with one form can appear. Therefore, we cannot deny the fact that the origin of everything does not exist in the objective world but inside ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Until Now, A History Has Been Progressed With The Body As The Center</h4>
|
||||
<p>Down what kind of road has history been groping? Down the road of the body and the road of the mind. The world of material and the world of spirit have formed contrasting ideological system.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which side has led the way? It was not the mind but the body. In spite of the fact that the mind should be the origin of subjective content, the body has taken the leadership role in developing the history of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is also evident when you look at yourself. In your own life, things do not work out the way the mind intends. Usually when a new year begins, people make a determination that this will be a meaningful year, a year that will never be forgotten. But very few people actually accomplish what they determine.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we see that there is not even one in a thousand who can do this, we cannot deny the fact that we do not establish the historical cause centering on mind, but we allow personal and social circumstances centering on the body to determine our life.</p>
|
||||
<p>So, why does the mind have to stand in the battleground in the difficult position of the subject, always having to pull the body? We must know that the mind is always in a troublesome and exhausting situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see the evidence of this in each one of you. The mind wants to do this, but the body wants to do that. We do not do as the mind tells us but we end up doing what the body demands, and this is our daily life. If we examine this problem precisely, we must say that we have always lived our life where the mind did not win the position of the subject but the body was in the position of subject, leading the mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the mind is pulled centering on the body, it will inevitably result in the external world, where God does not reside. If the body is pulled centering on the mind, it will always end up in the place where God dwells. When we see that the world today is pervasive with materialism, we can understand this world is the result of being pulled centering on the body.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before Solving The Problems Of The World, The Problem Of The Individual Has To Be Solved</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, from here, what is the problem that we have to solve within ourselves before taking dominion over the external world? We must have the absolute authority to subjugate the body centering on the mind. If the mind comes to have that kind of authority, it can subjugate the body, and if the basis for that victory of subjugation can apply to all kinds of people, from there a new ideology will appear and open the way toward the formation of a new world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where do people place the most problematic factor? Not on the world, but on themselves. People’s foremost concern is not the problems in the world. When we press hard upon each one of you for the answer, it all comes down to “I”. Is it not true? You all hope to make yourself high and big instead of wanting the world to be high and big. “Before the world is happy, I must be happy,” is what everybody says.</p>
|
||||
<p>People commonly have a lot of hope for the future, but we cannot deny the fact that the starting point of this hope is not ideology centering on the world, but thought centering on the individual. In striving for success, it’s got to be me. It has to be me who gets the first prize. In wanting happiness it has to be me. This is the undeniable desire of man. In spite of this, people today are trying to deny this fact, and their lives are following the flow of this denial. We must know that this kind of fight is going on.</p>
|
||||
<p>I say I have to be happy, why do I have to be happy? If I’m not happy, there will be no real happiness even if my family is happy. Even if the world is happy, there can be no happiness unless I myself am happy first. Isn’t this what we think?</p>
|
||||
<h4>In Order To Reclaim The World, One True Person Must Appear</h4>
|
||||
<p>What is the core of the problem? Where do I find the true standard of my happiness? This is the important issue. If God exists, and if God is dealing with man through the providence of restoration, is He sacrificing throughout history in order to make Himself happy? No. He is not proceeding for the sake of His own happiness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since God is absolute, omniscient, and omnipotent, He does not have limitations; He is not limited by time. He is transcendent of everything. Thus he is not in a position to be unable to break free of any complicated or limited boundary under any circumstances. If He has had the desire to make such an effort until now, that desire is not for Himself. When He deals with mankind He always has the hope of finding His children. Therefore, His desire does not find its fulfillment in Himself, but it is solved inside man and then returns back to God. Looking at it this way, each person is the problem, first and foremost.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, to create this kind of individual, God has been mobilized, and all of history has been mobilized until now. Because Adam and Eve, the ancestors of mankind, made a mistake, God established a new Will of providence through Cain and Abel, the providence of restoration. What have we been looking for since that day until now? It is the world. Even though He has been trying to take back the world, what is the causal being who can take back this world? It is one person. That one person is a true man. Because there hasn’t been a single true person on this earth, that one person has to emerge. The Messiah is the person who has this kind of responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Purpose For Setting Up The Foundation To Receive The Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>Our Principle says that the foundation of substance has to be set up on the basis of the establishment of the foundation of faith. And when the foundation of substance is fulfilled, the foundation to receive the Messiah is established.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then for what reason do we set up the foundation to receive the Messiah? It is to find the place where I can finally become true, to find the beginning point for uniting my mind and my body, to find the place where the once divided heaven and earth can unite. This is where everything is decided. This is needed in order to dissolve the historical resentment caused by my failure to perfect myself; to fulfill God’s desire; to realize the Will of providence that God has not achieved yet; to find the once lost history; to assure victory within today’s world where we are still fighting; and to replace the gloomy future with a hopeful future. All this can begin anew centering on the Messiah. The decision to start from that beginning point is made by one man. We must find a way to unite with that point which starts with one man.</p>
|
||||
<p>What do we have to do to unite with that point? Here is the Messiah. (He draws on the chalkboard as he speaks). There is his body and his mind. Then there is my body and my mind. If you look here, the Messiah is one with God. He is the subject standing in the position of a strong plus. Mind and body exist following the relationship of that subject.</p>
|
||||
<p>That mind is a powerful mind. How powerful is it? It is more powerful than the sum of all the minds of mankind in the world. It is powerful enough not to retreat even if every evil force in this world gathers together and attacks. It is powerful enough not to be conquered even if one tries to conquer it with any kind of power possible in this world. The Messiah’s mind has this kind of plus content. Then centering on that mind, how is the body? It is not in the position of conflict with the mind but in the position of being able to become one with the mind. It is always united. By mind and body becoming completely one, a new individual is formed. When your mind and body become one, a personality called “I” is created. Each thing progresses centering on this kind of content.</p>
|
||||
<p>For there to come into existence a larger being, a smaller plus and minus have to become one, and then those two have to form a new value and take the shape of a plus. When it unites with another objective minus, it grows even bigger. When there is no purpose for uniting, there can be no progress. In this way, we see that the theory of dialectical materialism breaks down. When we understand this, we know that the Messiah’s mind and body are one. But human beings turned out to be the opposite of the Messiah, even though originally, man’s mind and body were supposed to become one. Because we are fallen, the body became the plus. The mind, time and time again loses to the body. If anybody can say, “That’s not true. My mind always wins over my body”, please raise your hand. This is the crucial problem. Until now the body has become the subject and has pulled and lead the mind. That is why there is war and struggle. Even though originally the mind was to be in the plus position, the body, standing in the subjective position and acting like another plus, has been pulling and leading the mind. In this situation, there can be no end to war. Plus and plus are always in conflict. There is no way for them to harmonize with each other. That is why there is a problem. Restoration means to give to the mind a strong plus-type subjectivity. Then if the body becomes the minus, that person will become truly normal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, we must change. What must we do to reverse this? You must become me, and I must become you. The mind and the body have to become one. Then what must be the cause? The body cannot be the cause. Centering on the mind I have to become you, and you have to become me. But until now this has not happened.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can we make the mind and the body one? We make the body weak. Religions have created doctrines that can do that. Religion tries to make the mind strong and the body weak. If religions had never appeared in the course of the providence, there could be no God. The clear historical evidence that God is trying to save mankind is the existence of religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Religion teaches us to strike and subjugate the body centering on the mind. Then what is to be done after subduing the body? It is to place the mind as the subject. And if centering on that subject the body becomes one with the mind, it does not mean that this being is a plus. This being must become united with the returning Jesus. In this way, they come into contact with each other, with Jesus as the subject and man as the minus. This is what is called the foundation to receive the Messiah. The foundation to receive the Messiah is supposed to be fulfilled in this way.</p>
|
||||
<p>That plus has to start from God, go through the mind of Adam and Eve, and connect to the body. The mind and body were supposed to function in this way centering on God, but in the place where the mind should stand, the body is standing instead. Even when God is the subject, the body stands in the position of another subject, and thus throughout history mankind has been taking the contradictory position. Because the mind has always been following in the position of a minus, the situation has to be reversed. To reverse this, you must go the opposite way. This is the way of religion and the way of recreating oneself.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Source Of The Unity Of The Mind And Body Is God</h4>
|
||||
<p>So, where is the problem? It is in each one of you. Before reversing the world, you must reverse yourselves. Thus, even for Father the biggest problem was conquering himself. This was the biggest problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then how many problems have arisen centering around the self? In truth, how many? Restoration is not just done from some whim, but it is done through the original principles of creation, following the reverse course. What are the original principles of creation? God was supposed to become the subject before Adam and Eve, and Eve was created to dominate the angels. But the fall happened through the reversal of that course. Therefore, centering on Adam, Eve has to be guided, and the archangel has to be educated by Adam and Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then from where must Adam receive the fundamental points of that guidance? He is to inherit that from God. Unless he stands in the position of completely receiving guidance from God and uniting with Him, a complete system of guidance cannot come about, right? And unless he receives a complete education, he can not inherit that perfect system of guidance. The type of guidance that corresponds with the original rule of the Principle cannot materialize.</p>
|
||||
<p>Has Adam found the original point of being completely one with God – from the level of his individual emotions to his living environment to the course of his life? No, he has not. Also, does Adam now have a reason to be joyful together with God? No, he does not. Because of the fall, he is in agony. He was not in the position to receive guidance and intervention from God by becoming one with Him, but instead God had to expel him because he could not be guided or be influenced. He was standing in a place where everything was in contradiction.</p>
|
||||
<p>It was natural for God to become one with Adam and for Adam to become one with Eve. After this they should have loved the archangel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking at yourselves, what is your situation? Your minds have made a marriage contract with God and are able to become one with Him. But your body and your environment are in the opposite place. That is, they are in the sphere of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where did the fall originate? Of course it originated with Adam, but practically speaking it started from the archangel, who was to be an objective being. If Adam as the subject and Eve as his object, had become one, the archangel would be an outside being. (Drawing on the blackboard.) Horizontally, there is the archangel, Eve, and Adam, with God up here. If you look at this vertically, on the bottom is the archangel; on top of him is Eve, then Adam, and then God. You can look at the situation in a vertical way.</p>
|
||||
<p>In yourselves, where do you start to find the origin of becoming one? You do not find it from the mind. You must know this. The mind originally already wants to become one. It is the same as a compass pointing towards the north and south. But when it is supposed to point towards the north and south, it instead points in the opposite way towards south and north. Therefore, your mind always wants to go around. It operates in this way. That is why mind and body are always fighting with each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then when thinking about whether the grounds for becoming one with God is in the body or in the mind, we can say that it is in the mind. Because the mind is on the side of God, it is in the environment to become one with Him naturally. But the body has become the domain for Satan’s temporary residence. It has become the beginning point of evil. Therefore, where is the origin and the motive for Satan to start acting? It is not the mind but the body. The body wants to go the opposite way from the mind. In the place where the body likes to be, you cannot find a way to advance to God. You can find the way to proceed towards God only in the place where the body hates to be.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Reason For Offering Sacrifices Is To Welcome The Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>In the history of restoration, we say that vertical history has to be indemnified horizontally. When I look at myself, what kind of a being am “I”? It has a mind which stands in the position of God, myself who stands in the position of that mind; then centering on me there is the object, and centering on the object, there are the children. This means the four position foundation is being created horizontally. What else is there besides the family four position foundation centering on myself? There is the creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the history of recreation? It is the history of restoration done in the reverse way. Because of the fall, we must raise mankind up again. To do this, it means to come in from the outside, upside down. It does not mean to go outside. If there had been no fall, there would be expansion outward, but we must do the opposite. It means we must come in upside down trying to find something. For that reason the Old Testament era was the era of offerings. This is the age where you sacrifice all things.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the point of view of vertical history, what age was the Old Testament Age? (Father writes on the blackboard.) It was the period when you sacrifice matter. The New Testament period was the period of sacrificing the children, and the Completed Testament era is the era when the parent bears the cross. Father is trying to indemnify all these eras horizontally, on the level of all things, children, and parents. The individual alone cannot become a restored being. He has to have a family first. Do you understand? For there to be all things, children, and parents, the family has to exist. It is not possible without the family, right? In restoration history, you must indemnify vertical history horizontally. To do this you must have the family.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the historical process of man trying to find God, the Old Testament age was the age when people sacrificed all things to offer them to God. The New Testament era goes one step above that. Because restoration takes place through indemnity, it means people must be attacked from the outside. God strikes the people, and if they take the strike well they are on God’s side. If they don’t take the strike well, they are on Satan’s side. The ones who complain and rebel are on Satan’s side, and the ones who absolutely obey and respond naturally are on whose side? [God’s.] In this way it is decided.</p>
|
||||
<p>How does sacrifice take place? Who strikes the person who lays down his life, sacrifices himself, and stays calm? Who kills the sacrifice? It is none other than the high priest. The high priest is in the place of God, right? That means God does the striking. If you say, “Oh no! I don’t want to die,” when God is hitting you, you inherit Satan’s nature as it was. But if you say, “I will die gladly,” and get hit gratefully, resurrection happens from that point. Even though your body may die, you are received by God as a new being. He will see your existence in a new way. Therefore, God strikes all things and creates the standard so that He can accept them.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that era is passed, what has been found by the process of sacrificing all things? The son is found. Thus the desire of the Old Testament age is to welcome the Messiah. Isn’t that right? It means meeting the true olive tree. It also means meeting the tree of life.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Desire Of The Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the desire of the Messiah? It is to advance to the position of the parent, even if he himself is sacrificed. That is how restoration works. What has to be done to advance to the position of the parent? He must pay indemnity in the place of others. That’s how it works. How does he pay indemnity in the place of others? Without a doubt, the law of indemnity unfolds centering on Adam and Eve, but who has the responsibility? It is Adam. That is why Adam comes to find Eve, to find his object. In trying to find the object, if his way is blocked, there will be sacrifices. In this way Jesus tried to find his family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before finding that family, who has to be found? The archangel. The archangel has to be subjugated. Just as the archangel was there when God was creating all things, when the victorious son appears, who has dominion over all things, the victorious archangel must appear. Then at the time of Jesus, who was the representative of a victorious archangel? It was John the Baptist.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Jesus Did Not Completely Fulfill The Responsibility Of The Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>John the Baptist was the person found on the earth to be the representative of the lost archangel in the spiritual world. The archangel-type John the Baptist and the Adam-type Jesus had to become one and have dominion over all things. In order to do this, Jesus had to inherit the victorious altar of dominion over all things. That altar was Judaism. Jesus had to take over from where the Jewish people had been protecting the altar, giving offerings by sacrificing all things. John the Baptist should have allowed Jesus to take over that foothold. But the whole process collapsed because John the Baptist made a mistake. Therefore, Jesus had to pay for that mistake himself. Jesus died in the second course of the fulfillment of that responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>What responsibility did Jesus want to fulfill by fighting Satan? He died on the cross as he was fulfilling the responsibility of John the Baptist, the second time around. Therefore, did he fulfill the responsibility of the son or not? He did not fulfill it. After his death until now, Jesus has been trying to fulfill the way of the archangel. Only after that can he go the way of the son. Jesus did not become a direct son. He did not fulfill the responsibility of a direct son. He only fulfilled the way of the archangel, the way of the servant, and the way of the adopted son.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, by believing in Jesus, you can only become at best the adopted son. The adopted son cannot connect to the father’s blood lineage. It is the situation of Cain, who is of different blood. That’s how it works. The history of providence until now has been centering on the fight to connect that blood line.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus died on the cross but not as the son. If Jesus had been able to victoriously offer himself in front of God, in the position of a son, one in spirit and body, he would not have had to return. But the offering was not completely accomplished. The body was lost and only the spirit was offered. What was offered was equivalent to the world of angels in the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the ones who have died believing in Christ remain at what level of the spirit world? They are waiting in a level below the level of Paradise without being able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This means that their level of spirit world is the level of the archangel. Therefore, they have to build a boundary of protection for victory on the physical realm to protect the domain of victory in the spiritual world. It is God’s will and Jesus’ will that this be accomplished. Therefore, Christianity today must go beyond the domain of the archangel by finding and establishing at once the sphere of victory in the spiritual world as well as the sphere of victory in the physical world. This is the responsibility of Christianity. There can be no complete perfection in Christianity as it is now, only spiritual perfection. Christianity has been proceeding until now with its emphasis only on the spiritual world.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Work That The Returning Jesus Must Do</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what does the returning Jesus have to do? He has to attain the authority to subjugate the sphere of the archangel in the spirit world. Without this the beginning point of restoration of the physical world cannot be realized. That’s how it works. Do you understand? The returning Jesus, when he returns on this earth, has to come in the position of passing down all the merit of the spiritual world to the followers of Jesus, who was victorious in the spiritual world. In other words, in the same way as Jesus received the inheritance from John the Baptist. John the Baptist passed down the inheritance to Jesus centering on the spirit, but he was divided because he did not do as he promised. Therefore, in order to accomplish this again, Christianity was established.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the same way, the returning Jesus comes in the position of Adam. Therefore, the sphere of Christianity, which is the world of the archangel’s domain centered on Jesus, and the sphere of all other religions, has to belong to that returning Jesus. In this way, all religions including Christianity have to receive this inheritance in order to welcome the returning Jesus. Do you understand? Unless this inheritance is received, he cannot reign as the Second Coming. Therefore, Jesus has to come with the plan of unification that can unite the spiritual world and the physical world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has to be done in order to accomplish this unity? He must pass down to Christianity existing now in the physical world what he received in the spiritual world. This has to be done, but Christianity existing in the physical world, puts emphasis not on the physical world but the spiritual world. But the chief aim of Jesus who is coming back is not focused on the spiritual world but on the physical world. In this situation lie many contradictions and conflicts. One side is looking upwards, and the other side is looking at the earth. Therefore, if even a little mistake is made, there can be division. This is the fate of Christianity and the fate of the returning Jesus. That’s how it is. Unless the standard is accomplished whereby the two become one, the perfection of the son cannot be accomplished on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the standard that has to be perfected on the earth? In order to know this we have to know why Jesus died. Why did Jesus die? First, it was because he did not form a family. Second, he did not have a nation. Third, the world did not attend Jesus by becoming one with him. Because of these three reasons Jesus died.</p>
|
||||
<p>First he died because of the family. The second reason for his death was because of the nation. What was the third reason? Because of the world, which is dominated by evil. Evil does not just control the nation. It dominates the world. Therefore, these are the three stages we must fight for.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what work is the returning Jesus supposed to do? Jesus, by coming down to the earth, first has to unify the spiritual world and the physical world. He must try to find the solution to the problem of disunity. He must come with the origin of victory in the spiritual world and find the starting point of victory in the physical world. Where does he have to start? It has to start in the individual. In this way the standard of the mind, representing the spiritual world, and the standard of the body, representing the physical world can become one. This is the issue. Do you understand? Before the returning Jesus can accomplish unity in the world, within the individual. The returning Jesus comes with a body and a mind, but is his mind and body absolutely one? If his mind and body were absolutely united, he would be inside God’s dominion, never touching the domain of the fall. However, even he comes out of the lineage of the satanic world, and so this is not wholly true.</p>
|
||||
<p>The interaction of his mind and body occurs just as it occurs in you. Centering on his mind, he has to strive to subjugate his body. Is this not true? In doing this, what standard does he have to reach? He cannot rise to a point below the standard of Adam and Eve before the fall. He has to go over the standard of Adam and Eve before the fall. Without reaching a standard of unity of mind and body above the standard of Adam and Eve, he cannot find the starting point for the restoration of the world. Do you understand what I am saying?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then in order to achieve unity, what is the most difficult point? It is the fallen nature. You have learned about the fallen nature. What is the first fallen nature? It is not taking the same viewpoint as God. The mind tries to take the same viewpoint as God, but what does not take the same viewpoint as God? The body. Can I get my body to feel what God likes and come to like it too? The body should not act just the way it wants to but should act as God wants. Until now this struggle has been going on. Without this, restoration would not occur.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to accomplish what God wills, what has to be done? Is God in a higher position than the mind or in a lower position? Since he is in the higher position, can the body make a relationship with God by doing what the mind tells it to do? This is very difficult. If the mind takes dominion centering on the standard of the fall, is this perfection? The body started from the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage. Thus, this is the level that inherited the mind of the archangel. But the mind that establishes the standard of original nature has a common ground with God. Therefore, it has a connection with God and thinks centering on God. The level at which that mind operates is the perfection level of the growth stage, and thus it cannot operate apart from its desire to become one with God. This is because action happens only through some basis of relationship. However, in fallen man, the mind is object to the body, and the body has become the foremost base for the fallen archangel. In other words, since that object (the mind) is an object who has not gone over the perfection level of the growth stage, it cannot operate in the position of subject over the body.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam had perfected himself centering on the mind, his authority would have subjugated the archangel as well as guided the body anywhere he desired. But because he was not perfected, who was he in the position to be dominated by? The archangel. Because of this, the mind was allowed to be pulled and lead by the body. This is the problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>The returning Jesus also has to go through this kind of battle and firmly establish the origin for the mind to become one with God. Without doing this, unity with God is not possible.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Mind Can Function As A Subject After Its Power Becomes Strong</h4>
|
||||
<p>Our mind has a reciprocal base with the mind of an archangel. Therefore, even if we want to go higher, we cannot go. However, since our mind is subject, it fights to go toward that ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other subject of our mind is God, who is in the highest position. Because our mind can become one with Him in a reciprocal relationship, we can reach a higher level than the level of an archangel. This is why the mind must become stronger. When our mind becomes stronger and functions as a subject, the history of a new creation will begin to unfold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Universal law states that a perfected object must appear upon the appearance of a perfected subject. When the mind achieves the standard of a perfected subject, the unperfected standard will be destroyed. When the perfected enters, the unperfected automatically leaves. It is the same as the darkness leaving when the light enters.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you receive the Holy Spirit or God’s grace, then even if you don’t tell the evil that has been attached to your body to leave, it automatically leaves. We are all able to experience this. Because our body is able to make a reciprocal base at the perfection level of the growth stage, we have to make our mind, as subject, higher and stronger. When we bring our mind up a little bit higher than its present position, we are engaging in the process of recreation. Then, when our mind is in its rightful position, our physical body can not influence it. This is why Satan has to leave. When one receives grace, Satan leaves. When the Holy Spirit enters, Satan leaves.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have been fighting for this until now. Where do you think the nucleus of this worldwide battle is taking place? Where is this universal battle going on? It’s not the world. Then where? In our own body and mind. This is completely scientific. When the direction of our heart is pointed in the same direction as God, who is the absolute and perfected subject, then our mind becomes like God’s mind. When you receive grace, the whole world will come right into the middle of your mind. That’s true.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do you think it can do that? Because the world is within God’s mind, and when I become one with God, the whole world is within my grasp. It’s possible. That’s why, when you receive grace, the world becomes yours. That’s the way it should be. When the mind takes its position as a strong subject, it becomes a perfected plus(+), and then a perfected minus(-) will be attracted to it. Recreation takes place. Everything that goes against this process will be eliminated.</p>
|
||||
<p>It’s good to be completely attached to God all the time, but sometimes we move up and sometimes we go down. Do you understand? Our spirit becomes high and then low. When it goes up, it becomes one with God. If our spirit falls below a certain point, then God leaves and Satan dominates us. This is what has been happening. If you go up and down above the line of Satan, the line of the fall, the line of the perfection level of the growth stage, at least you’re safe. But, as soon as you go below that line, then at once you will be subjugated by Satan. We are in this kind of battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually, the point where the universe, heaven, and earth come together, causing a strong tidal wave, is where you are standing right now. Right in front of our eyes are occurring events that are both thrilling and risky. The most risky and dizzying scene in the world is the scene of my body and my mind colliding with each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when it comes to fear, the fear we feel when our life is being threatened in this way is far greater than our fear that the world may be completely destroyed by an atomic bomb. Have you ever felt such fear? We are in that battle now. We are always going up and down in this battle. We always want to be one with God, but when we go below the line of the fall, then God will leave. This is the universal law. You will never develop if you have a casual attitude about it. When you have to jump, can you do it with a lax mind? You have to do it like this (Father shows how to jump.) You must go forward with a fighting spirit, always centering on the highest standard. Human history until now has been the history of endless battles. Through such process, the tragic history of battles has expanded horizontally to the worldwide level like the strong wave forms of the mind action. Do you understand? When something falls all the way down after going up, how miserable is its destruction.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Way To Become One With God</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what should the coming Messiah do? He must become one with God centering upon heart. What is the way to become one with God? The first thing is to believe. The heart of the original ancestors of mankind was not bad. They had no idea what they were doing at the time of the fall. They fell without knowing. They didn’t know what would result. That’s why the number one way to become one with God is to believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>It will take me quite a long time to get to my topic -the family. But I have no choice. The title is “The Way for Our Family to go”. Some might think I am talking about my own family, but we are all heading toward that ideal family.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the first way to become one with God? [To believe.] Then what is the second? It is to sacrifice. What should we sacrifice, when it comes time to do it? Not our heart. The heart is what does all the believing. It is good to believe. Everyone believes. But it doesn’t mean that everyone who believes will enter the Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>You all believe in the Unification Church, but you won’t all go to Heaven together. You all believe, right? You all came to believe, right? [Yes] Do you believe, or do you try to believe? [We all believe.] Do you believe without a doubt? [Yes] Then, is what you are believing in absolute? Is your score 100%, or not? [It is 100%.] Then, you must have reached the absolute standard of belief that God wants you all to attain. What do you mean you all believe? You do not believe. You are trying to believe. You must completely clean up your way of thinking. Do you try to believe, or do you believe? [We are trying to believe.] Then, what do you believe? Again, do you believe, or do you try to believe? [We are trying to believe.] What is this? You said that you believe a minute ago, and now you are saying the opposite. Everything is reversed. (Laughter) That’s why it is serious. You should not think that you believe. Then when will the time come when you can say you believe with confidence? When you can say that, “It is the principle of my life and my body to always live with faith” you are qualified to have a passing grade in faith. That’s what it is to believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what happens to a person who wants to die and believes he will? Does it always happen that he who wants to die dies, and he who wants to live lives? [No.] What happens to those who want to die? [They live.] And those who want to live? [They die.] If you believe because you want to live, that means death. And if you believe because you want to die, that means life. You have to know this. This is what is different about mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When your body wants to die, that brings the eternal life. And when your body doesn’t want to die, that brings eternal death. All people in their mind want to sacrifice, right? Do you want to make all mankind happy or not? If you could make all people live happily by working hard for about one year, it would be no problem for you, would it?</p>
|
||||
<p>So your mind wants to sacrifice. But on the other hand, your body is protesting. It doesn’t want to sacrifice. You have to clearly know that these two conflicting aspects exist within you. Do you understood? [Yes] So, what do you try to kill? [The body.] If a person who tries to kill the body also tries to kill the mind, then there would be no faith, right? You must separate them. Centered upon your mind, you must separate them. The more your mind wants to absolutely believe in God, the stronger the opposition becomes. That opposing element must be killed. If you also kill your mind, then how can you live? If you do so then the reciprocal condition for living disappears. When the reciprocal base disappears the physical world cannot exist.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then when you want to die, what do you have to kill? You have to kill your body. When one wants to kill his body, then he can live. Do you understand? What is the true point of belief, where God’s standard is set? It is not the point at which the dead person comes to life, but the point at which the person about to die comes to life. Right? This is what is meant by the words: “He who wants to die shall live, and he who wants to live shall die”. Understood?</p>
|
||||
<p>Based on what criterion can my body’s actions be approved by God? When one is in a position to say without a doubt that he will cut his own neck for his belief, his belief achieves a score of one point. You must begin as a person with a one-point score. Everything begins from that point.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first condition is to believe, and the second is to sacrifice. There are two kinds of sacrifice. When you say you want to sacrifice for your own sake, for yourself to be saved, that also means you will use God for yourself. Isn’t that true? Such a person is the one who says he will use the foundation of God’s Will for himself. Isn’t that so?</p>
|
||||
<p>The Kingdom of Heaven is God’s foundation. The subject in the Kingdom of Heaven is God. But such a way of thinking is to use God. He’s saying he will use God’s foundation for himself. Is sacrificing in such a way right or wrong? [Wrong.] Jesus got caught at this point. He said, “Father, not by my will, but please do it according to Your Will.” After assessing the situation, he sacrificed and offered himself. However, no matter what, he had to be killed anyway. At that point, no matter what he did, there was no way for him to be released. But as he was dying, he brought out the word “my”. When “my” is brought out, then from that moment you will perish. But when “God” is brought out, you will live. That’s how it’s meant to be.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when you say, “I believe in Jesus in order for me to go to Heaven,” then you will perish. That religion will perish. Such a religion will become a barren wilderness in the last days. There will be only sculls and bones, rolling around. Why is that? We can understand based on this principle.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Even If You Believe In The Unification Church,<br />
|
||||
You Must Believe For The Sake<br />
|
||||
Of The Liberation Of God And The World</h4>
|
||||
<p>Think about the fall; how did it happen? The main cause of the fall was that man could not believe in God. And subsequently he could not offer his body to Him, right? To whom did he have to offer his body? He had to offer it to God. That’s why he had to be sacrificed. Then whom did he have to put as his subject? He had to put God as his subject. He had to center upon God. Based on these criteria, today’s religious ideologies are destined to be judged. They are all caught by the nose. They have to be released from this judgment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus is the man who fought against Satan, set the standard in his life, and centered upon this standard for the sake of God. Did he believe in God, or not? Did he believe more than his followers did, or not? Did he believe more than his family did, or not? Did he believe more than his father and mother did, or not? [He believed more.] Jesus did believe in God absolutely. You must know this very clearly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, Jesus sacrificed his body in order to prove that “whatever happens my belief cannot be changed. No one can deter me. I am absolute.” Because he sacrificed everything, the only part Satan could touch was his body. Because that’s the only part he can claim. When Satan killed Jesus, how do you think Jesus died? He died as he had lived. Jesus did not die for himself. Not by my will, but whose will? [The Father’s Will.] When we think about this, Jesus did know those things.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, Jesus was a little insensitive. Whenever anyone puts “I” in front, then he definitely perishes. When Rev. Moon of the Unification Church puts himself in front in order to do God’s Will, will the Unification Church rise or perish? [Perish.] That’s why Rev. Moon of the Unification Church does not want to stand in front, because God does not stand in front Himself. Do you understand? I am going such a way. If God were already in front, then my mind would be released.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I come out on this platform and pray, I can tell what kind of people are out there. I ask God, how many are here who can make You happy? If there are three, then my body feels like a balloon. It cannot be expressed, but I feel like I’m floating. But if there is only one, my bones feel like they weigh a thousand pounds. This is the necessary indemnity. The central figure has to take the responsibility and become a living offering. You must know that. If you feel your bones weigh a thousand pounds, and you escape by saying “Oh, no, this is a disaster”, then it really becomes a serious matter. You have to fight right on the spot and push those feelings down. You must prepare the correct realm of liberation and then stand on a platform. We are fighting this battle. The first fight is your individual fight. Every individual is fighting it. What must you do? [Believe!] Why? [To become united.]
|
||||
<p>Where is the foundation for this unification possible? It is in the body. What is the method for bringing the body and mind into oneness? It is absolute belief. You cannot go against this principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>The way to achieve unification is through absolute belief. Are you in the position of believing, or are you trying to believe? [Trying to believe.] Do you feel good or bad about that? [Bad.] You thought you were in a position of believing, right? I thought so too. You are not in the position of believing, but you are trying to believe. Centering on the world, you are still going forward, trying to believe, right? That’s why you always have to be careful. You must be serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you serious? Some of you who joined in sixties say, “It was really good in the beginning, when I first joined.” Those who say so have all failed. Think about it. You feel good when you enter school for the first time. But later, if you fail in school and then recall the time when you first entered school, do you feel good or bad about it? Have you all failed, or passed? Think about that. [We failed.] You have to understand that. In order to understand that, you must absolutely believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, you have to sacrifice. You have to be martyred. When you are martyred, you don’t do it centering on yourself. Do you know how many people there are in the spiritual world who were sacrificed during the 400 years of persecution by the Roman Empire? When you go to the spiritual world, you will see that those who said, “If I die like this, I will go to Heaven” all got caught. At the point of death, the point where their destiny was decided, they all get trampled down. You have to know this. They all have to carry the cross once more. So I have to give them practice in carrying the cross. I have to go there and coach them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our thinking must be, “Even if I die a thousand times, or ten thousand times, I am so honored and grateful to be able to follow the way of death of the Lord.” Do you understand, or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do you believe in the Unification Church? Do you believe in it in order for you to receive a blessing, or in order for you to liberate God? [We believe in order to liberate God.] After liberating God, what then? [To liberate the world.] Isn’t that wonderful? When God is liberated then there is a way that I will get blessed and have the leftovers. When the world is liberated, I can be a perfumed flower sitting in the most honored position.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we say the word “Will,” [or Providence] first comes God’s will, and second the will of the world. You must always remember this in your head. Going the way of the Will is for whom? [For God] Jesus also prayed, “I will do my Father’s Will,” right? What is the Will of Father? It is to save the world. That’s why, if it is for the sake of unifying the world, even if you die a hundred times, you have to do it. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to become one, what is the first thing? [We have to believe.] Believe and then that? [Sacrifice.] Sacrifice and then? You must have God as your subject. If you put yourself as the subject, you are dead. Can you go above the perfection level of the growth stage? [We cannot.] What is the secret you need to know in order to go above that? You must have God as the subject. If you have yourself as the subject, you cannot go up. Today, you must not be separated from this ideological viewpoint.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Where We Can Become Close To God</h4>
|
||||
<p>When you are feeling good right after eating breakfast and you call your son, you must call him as a representative of the world, and when you embrace and love him, you must love him with your heart as a representative of the world. Your thinking must be like that. Even now, I am like that. When I come home, if possible I give each of my children a kiss. That has become part of my life. And, my children kiss me when they greet me. When they go somewhere, they always come back and tell me, and if they have good news to share they always come to me. You must raise your children the same way. Then God will watch over you with a happy feeling. For the sake of God and for the sake of the world you have to teach your children this. Your children also have to do this with their own families.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you give birth to a child for the sake of “I,” or for the sake of God? It is for the sake of God. Then, what about raising a child? It is for the sake of the world. Also, we believe in the Unification Church for what? For the sake of God. And then, when we ask people to believe in the Unification Church, is it for the sake of the Unification Church? No. It is for the sake of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the world is standing in a better situation than I am, I cannot rest; I cannot relax. Until God is in a better situation than I am, I cannot rest. If you say you can relax before God is in a better situation, then you are an undutiful child. Such a person is a traitor. Because God is now throwing his life down for the world. Sometimes I feel extremely sorry when I wake up from sleep. That feeling is quite similar to how a woman must feel when she wakes up and finds a lot of men looking at her naked body. Why do I feel this way? Because God is engaged in a bloody battle twenty-four hours a day for me and the world, without a break, but in that situation I took a rest. So I feel so shameful. Was there ever a time you felt such a feeling? Do you understand what I am saying? So, you all know now the way to become one, right? You must believe. Absolutely believe. And then you must absolutely kill your body. I didn’t say kill your heart, but you must absolutely kill your body. So how do you know you have absolutely killed your body? It is when you can say, “Even if it’s the most difficult task in the world, I will do it.” Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>What will happen if you retreat? If you continue to go up like this, then your will develops. But, if you are going forward like this and say, ‘Oh no, it’s too difficult to go on, let’s go back and start again from here,” then you cannot go. If you restart, you can’t go forward again. (Father draws on the blackboard.) If you retreat once from the path and go back to the beginning, then you can never go forward again. You must know this.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s why I advanced forward persistently until today. If I retreat from the path, then I cannot take another path that is more difficult than the one you started out on. If I can’t accomplish God’s will because I can’t go over a more difficult path, then I become a failure who has no relation to the will of God. In comparison to such a situation, what a blessed place I am in if I can be martyred for the sake of God by offering my life? This is a very serious place. Can you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t you think God wants to prepare a place for you, a place at the highest worldwide level, where you can inherit his worldwide level of power, a place where you can have complete unity with God, where you will never be separated from him for all eternity? Does God want anyone to watch him while he is preparing that place for you? Do people who are deeply in love want to love each other where people are watching and giggling, or do they want to go where no one else is around? You don’t even want one person looking, do you? You feel bad, when another man looks and whistles at your beloved wife, don’t you? Everyone is the same.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you and your beloved breathe, you breathe in rhythm. You must go even beyond such a place. You must reach a point where you can say, “You and I are the same being.” Such a place is where you can have true give and take. At that point you are breathing as one; you enter a new realm of unity. Both your hearts beat as one. The unified world begins from this point. It is a very solemn place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, where do we try to become one? If you say, “It’s a place where we can sing and dance following the beat,” then you are wrong. It’s not such place. If you become one in such a place, it has no relationship with God. Do you understand? In order to fight against and bring victory over Satan, you must do the thing he hates the most.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The One Who Wants To Become High Will Become Low,<br />
|
||||
And The One Who Wants To<br />
|
||||
Become Low Will Become High</h4>
|
||||
<p>The people Satan likes best are those who don’t look like either a man or a woman and who do what Satan likes to do. You shouldn’t stay around those people. You must be in a completely opposite place. The place where you are standing decides whether you will live or die. Understood? You have come up to this level because you have heard there is a way to go beyond the place where Satan likes to be. But from here, you cannot go up on your own. Unless God’s power is involved, you cannot go up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought you were going up when you were actually going down? (Father draws on the blackboard.) If this goes up, then this goes down, and… These are two starting points. These are going to find the point three. It is meant to start from here and pass by this place, and go around like this. This is meant to go around. Three same ones has to one. Understood? Otherwise, they cannot go forever.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at this very carefully, it has eight stages. (Father draws a picture.) You must go through eight stages. The fallen world has been progressing upward, right? Our religion is not going up; it is going down. But even if we go down, it doesn’t mean we go all the way down. We go down, but than we go up again, right? We go up to here, and from here we go upward on the way of restoration. This is resurrection.</p>
|
||||
<p>The three stages are formation, growth and completion, right? Centering upon myself, there are three stages of the restoration of the individual, the restoration of the family, and the restoration of the nation. So we are always moving one step ahead. That’s how we develop forward. That’s why, in order to go up to the peak, we have to go through this critical moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then is it good to go down, or bad? [It’s good.] Can you find the way up without going down? If you say, “Oh no, I don’t want to go down, so I will go up this way,” then where do you end up going? You end up going to the satanic world. The satanic world goes up, right? But if you go up, you find a world of suffering. That’s a world where each individual wants to receive blessing centering upon oneself. The world, where people want to receive blessing centering upon themselves, is not the world of true love. The world of true love is where everyone cares for others. Right? When you want to receive a wife, what kind of wife do you want? A wife who cares for you, or whom you have to care for? You all want a wife who cares for you, right? [Yes] Then, is a person who cares for you a good person or an evil one? [A good one.] If I care for others out of my own motivation, then I become a good person, but if I simply let others care for me out of their own motivation, then I am a most stupid person. Servants are like that. Servants cannot become the object of the master’s love. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Jesus say, “Those who want to live will go up”? What happens to those who want to become high? [They become low.] And those who want to become low? [They become high.] Everything goes the opposite way. So we have to find the way down.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea also has to go down. She has to go a place lower than a prison. If you go to a prison after being chased and captured, that’s not a place of liberation, because you got caught by others. Do you understand? That’s the position of a servant. Because you are being pulled by someone else, you cannot be in a position of the subject. God has to appear as the subject. That’s why you have to go down voluntarily. Unless you go down voluntarily, God can’t be the subject. When you sacrifice, a central figure appears. The way to bring back the right of the subject, without conflict or collision, is to go down and sacrifice. At last, at this point, the right of Heaven, which God wants, is established. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Borderline Of Victory And Failure Is Me</h4>
|
||||
<p>What if you met your friend in the morning and said to him, “Give me everything you have in your purse,” and you looked inside it? What if you tried that three times? Then, if you told your friend to stay with you, would he stay? He would run away and be afraid to ever meet you again. But if every morning you met him and said, “You are such a loving friend,” then would he think you were a good friend, or a bad one? If I want to use my friend centering upon myself, then I become a bad person; and if I want to be available for my friend, then I become a good person. This is the principle. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Goodness starts from this point. It starts from the place of truth. You should know the standard of good and evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>If one has ten friends but all of them abandon him, then what happens to him? In the end he will decline. If something is evil, it is bound to perish; that is the principle. On the other hand, if something is good, then it is bound to prosper. Why is that? Even if a good person says to his ten friends, “All of you, don’t come to me,” they will plead, “Please allow us to follow you around for at least this year.” They will feel they would not be able to find anyone like him anywhere else, and thus they will try their best to be with him. The ten friends will not leave him but will join him and multiply. Everyone of these ten friends would feel, “Oh, is that true? Then I want to go with him too.” Therefore, would the number of his friends increase or decrease? [Increase.] If the number increases is he prospering or declining? [Prospering.]
|
||||
<p>Is anyone here who wants to decline? [No.] When I look at you, all your eyes are straight. All of you want to prosper, don’t you? [Yes.] Is a teacher who teaches people to be prosperous a good teacher or a false teacher? [A good teacher.] What about a teacher who teaches people to decline? [A false teacher.] (Laughter.)</p>
|
||||
<p>Can a teacher who only teaches about things that will lead people to decline be a true teacher? Should a teacher say, “Oh, there is nothing else to do except to do whatever you want,” or, “You have your youth only once; therefore, you must try drinking, smoking and everything else. If you want to walk the path of man, you must do all these things”? In the secular world, I even know of parents who teach their children to drink. In the Unification Church that can never be permitted. We must oppose that. In opposing such things, we must recommend the difficult path rather than the comfortable path. Does that lead to the path of prosperity or path of decline? [To the path of prosperity.]
|
||||
<p>Then what place holds the key to the greatest prosperity? Where is the borderline that decides the verdict of victory or defeat in the fight between God and Satan? Where is such a 38th parallel? It is in me. Therefore, I want to give this body a knockout punch. This is the boundary line. When you knock the body out, you must do it for the sake of world.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can advertise this truth in the Kingdom of Heaven. When God knows about it, the angelic world knows about it, and all of the spirit world knows about it, then the history will know about it. Isn’t that right? If you do this, then wouldn’t all your ancestors know about it? They will say, “You are indeed better than we are.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When one stands on a place that is thousands of miles high, and he falls off, wouldn’t he inevitably die? Therefore, what will happen to you? When you make even the smallest mistake, you will be completely devastated. Therein lies the decision for total victory or total defeat.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Secret To The Way Of Subjugating Satan</h4>
|
||||
<p>When one has to go down from this high place, what should he do? He has to really hold on to it, like stretching a rubber band. What happens when you stretch a rubber band down until you reach the very bottom and then let it go? It will snap back up to its highest point.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is a man who is determined to go down like this, would God walk away from him or would He look at him with his eyes wide open? Think about it. If God had a nervous system, would all his nerves focus on this person, or not? If God had a heart, wouldn’t it really palpitate? Wouldn’t God say it is a most exciting event for Him? Wouldn’t God look down and say “This is good”? Wouldn’t God say, “Why don’t you try it”? Satan will tell him not to do it, but God looks at him with hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>We should soon be able to see a great wave of people coming who can bring in the cosmic heart and claim ownership of the Kingdom of Heaven. Isn’t that right? In order for a great sound to be heard its amplitude must be great. Then it will a last very long time. If its amplitude is small, it will sound “weak.” Therefore, I am telling you to live in the widest possible way. Wouldn’t God have the largest amplitude in the world? God is number one in loving what is great. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you thought about how happy God would be if you rose up victoriously on the path of death without dying, even though you could have died a thousand or ten thousand times? That is why Jesus spoke, “The one who wants to die will live and the one who wants to live will die.” If you go down for the sake of God, then would God just let it be? God would want you to be in a high place as much as you go down.</p>
|
||||
<p>To speak until I cover the topic of the family, I don’t know how many hours it would take. However, this content is needed. I am teaching about the formula course by which I fought in the spiritual world. I am not speaking in just a half-hearted fashion. What I am telling you is reality. You wait and see. (Father draws a diagram.)</p>
|
||||
<p>Once we go down, should we turn around or just stay at that place? [We must turn around.] How good would it be if we remained down there? We must go down like this and then we must climb up again with hope. This is restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>To accomplish this what must we do? We must be better than Satan. If we are not better than Satan, restoration cannot occur. What is the essence of Satan? It is putting oneself above others. What is the essential action which can subjugate this? [Going down.] It is lowering oneself. Therefore the principle is to sacrifice oneself.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I go down, what happens to the distance between me and God? The distance between God and man (A) is fixed. The level of the purity of man’s conscience and the level by which God can relate to man is different in each person, but it is fixed within that person. Therefore, the more I go up and up, God appears as a God of power and as a thankful God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I go down, I am only going down a this short distance (B), but if I go up to that place again, then under that realm the nation is included, and the world is included. Not mere tens of years but hundreds of years are indemnified by that. Do you understand? By doing this, the world will receive benefit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then how far does God come down? If we look at centering on this standard (A), if I go down to here (D) then God will come down to here (C). Therefore, even this evil satanic world will be above God. Do you understand? The things in this realm cannot interfere with God’s side. People like the prophets have been doing such work. One comes down until this position (D) and then circles around like this. This kind of one-sided dispensation has been carried out. God has been working behind here and centering on this realm, He is relating to us. If this place goes up like this, then this realm will crumble down.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this perspective, what is the secret of conquering the world? What is the secret of destroying and purifying the satanic world? It is in going down. In going down, if we go down to here (D), then God comes down to this place (C). If one circles around centering on that point, then the circle becomes another shape. If this is the result, then because God is in the higher place, He will work centering on this circle. Therefore, if we go down under there, then the standard is widened like this. (Father draws on the blackboard.) If I circle around here (D) then the environment in this kind of place is restored back to its original place. If I advance in this fashion, then that environment naturally gathers around me. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>If anyone sees that kind of person, then already his mind is drawn to that person and pulled in. Do you understand what I am saying? Why is his mind attracted? It is because of the strategy of God. Centering on that one person God’s loop [or link] is working just by the presence of that person. Just by the words of that person, positions are already established in the satanic world. The realm of the Kingdom of Heaven is activated. Why? It is because this realm is changing into that realm. Good people are carrying out the dispensation of goodness and in that process, the environment which they create in working with God will completely eliminate the satanic realm. Therefore, what happens when I go down more and more? I am expanding the realm of my possession. I am expanding the realm of my victory.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Endure To The End</h4>
|
||||
<p>In the process of going down while attending God, the individual self always becomes a problem. Each individual has to gain victory. Each individual needs to establish the foundation which enables him to gain victory from the individual level to the world level. Namely, we have to make Satan surrender. We have to gain the victory from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>What that means is, since someone in the archangel position became Satan we can be restored to the level of Adam today through making Satan surrender. In order to do that, you need to go down to the deep valley where you can make Satan surrender. Then where is the valley that you gain submission from Satan? There is a place established that Satan hates the most. Satan likes going up. Therefore, you have to go down below that certain line, in the opposite direction. You go down to the realm where it works. That is why a person who endures to the end will succeed. Where is the end? Going up to the top of the universe, is that the end? No, you have to go down. History has been going down this way, hasn’t it? [Father writes on the blackboard.] In this way it has expanded from the individual, to the family, nation, and the world. It has become bigger in this way. This is that world. It has been a way of endurance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Adam endure or not? As he was dying did he say, “Heavenly Father, I am dying”? The Bible doesn’t tell you, does it? And did Noah endure or not? Did Abraham endure or not? Did Moses endure or not? And did John the Baptist endure or not? Didn’t John the Baptist endure until the age of 30? As a young man it was miserable for him to eat locusts and wild honey and wear clothes of camel fur. Try it once, and see how miserable it is.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the desert did he have a good house built with bricks? Could he find wild honey just anywhere, stuck somewhere like a piece of stone? Could he eat whenever he wanted and whenever he felt bored? Do you think it was like that? Do locusts fly around right in front of your eyes in order to be eaten? Think about how difficult it must have been. How do you think he caught and ate them? Do you think there was a nest full of locusts so that he could eat many at a time, or could he eat only one at a time? [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>You find wild honey in between rocks, and it lasts only a few days. Then how wide a territory do you think he had to travel in order to get things to eat? Three miles, thirty miles? Not only many miles, but also he must have been going around many countries. He wandered in many areas. So did he endure or not? [He endured.] Do you think his mother and father came to visit him? When his mother and father came to visit him, don’t you think they said, “Oh, my son don’t do this. Why do you have to do this when you have a mother and father?” Then did he endure or not? [He endured.]
|
||||
<p>Jesus also endured. Look at Jesus’ heart when he died. When he looked for Peter, James, and John, did he say, “You! Now I am going to take revenge you,” and cut off their heads? Jesus died because of Peter, James and John. Even so, did he endure or not? Even with the enemies who killed him, he endured. When he prayed, “Father please forgive them. They don’t know what they are doing,” (Luke 23:34), did he try to go over to this side or try to stay on that side? [Tried to go over.] He tried to go over, didn’t he? Do you know why he did that? He did that to overcome this. [Father points to the board.] He stood in front of history. Unless you stand in front of history, you can’t become a person who starts a new history, isn’t that so? We go through history with endurance. If you can say, “I want to be the last,” then raise your hands. There is no one. Everyone wants to be number one, don’t you? When you think that way you feel good and it becomes very interesting.</p>
|
||||
<h4>How Difficult It Is To Become The Champion<br />
|
||||
In The Providence Of Restoration!</h4>
|
||||
<p>Is it easy to become number one? As a marathon runner, it isn’t easy to become number one, is it? How much more difficult is it when you say that you will become champion of God’s providence of restoration. Would it be easy? Is it easy or difficult? How difficult it is. Then is it right to be educated by grandfather Moses? Is it right to be educated by John the Baptist? Is it right to be educated by Jesus?</p>
|
||||
<p>That is why I had to say one thing firmly to God, “I am not going to receive any education from anyone. God, if you educate me directly, it will be the best way.” I have had this kind of thinking, “God, if you only promise to teach me the best way, then even if I have to die a thousand times or ten thousand times, I have confidence that I will endure and remain. Try it once.” I had this kind of boldness. “God, if you teach me, that will be the best way. Because I didn’t believe in you, I couldn’t have done better before now, but now I believe in you, and I will resolve your sorrow (han). Because you haven’t met anyone who could resolve your sorrow, then I will resolve it. In compensation for that, will you tell me the best, deepest secret that will bring a victory to things that no one ever could solve?” I had that scale of thinking.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then do you think I would hold on to Abraham and go with him? Do you think I would try to hold on to Jesus and follow him? I am trying to hold on to God and follow Him. Don’t you think it was that way? In the very beginning God said, “This is the first time I’ve met that kind of man among those born on the earth.” Once I knew what kind of God there is, then I wouldn’t ever let go. I am the stickiest of the sticky leeches.” In terms of glue, I am the strongest glue. [Laughter]
|
||||
<p>If you don’t know, then it’s different, but once you know, how can you let go? Think about it. If you don’t know, you don’t know. But if you know for sure, then you can’t let Him go. Would you let go of Him if your hands get pulled out? If your hands get pulled out, then hold on with your mouth. If you can’t do that, hold on with your legs. If you can’t hold on with your legs, then hold on to His waist. If you can’t hold on to His waist then hold on to the neck from the back and don’t let go. How difficult it is to meet Him whom you may or may not see for hundreds, thousands, or millions of years! I am stubborn in that way. In that sense, I like Jacob. Jacob, in Korean is “Yah-gop.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korean, “Ah” means because of the fall and “dam” means wall. So “Adam” means because of the fall, a wall was created. Eve was in the position to restore herself and come back, is that why her name is “Hae Wah” in Korean? In Korean, “hae” means to do and “wah” means to come. [Laughter.] Why are you laughing? Next, what is Abel? “Byul” is star in Korean, so Abel means to catch the star. He was named Abel so that he could sit on Adam (wall) and catch a star. “Noah,” in Korean, means setting free. Noah was set free to do whatever he wanted. [Laughter.] “Do as you wish for 120 years,” God said. During that period God did not interfere. Then how about Abraham? He shouldn’t be “ah, bul hap gyuk haet da” (“bul hap gyuk” means not passing). [Laughter.] In Korean, Moses means to gather details because he had to gather everybody in detail. He shouldn’t miss anyone. For that reason his name was Moses.</p>
|
||||
<p>And then next, John the Baptist; “serye yohan” means if you do it wrong, it will bring sorrow (han). [Laughter.] Also “Yesu” (Jesus) means to ask “how much did you get?” and reply, “Yetso” (Yugi-itso means, here you are, in Korean). God’s providence of restoration has worked that way. I have thought about so many different things while sitting on a chair. [Laughter.] Therefore, can you imagine how complicated Father’s mind has been?</p>
|
||||
<p>Through all these troubles, I met God. Then how can I lose Him? Jacob wrestled with the angel, and did he let him go? His name means he has to restore. He has to prepare. He cannot restore Esau unless he comes back in multiplication. “Cob” means multiplication, in Korean. “Yah” means you have to bring it back in multiplication. That’s why his name is Jacob. Think about how firmly he held on to the angel. “If my back breaks that’s fine, but I cannot take my hands off.” Do you understand? Even though he would break his spinal cord, he could not take his hands off the angel.</p>
|
||||
<p>How desperately the angel must have been to hit Jacob’s hip bone. Nevertheless, Jacob held on to him firmly saying, “It doesn’t matter whether I have a hip bone or not, I am not going to let go,” and stuck to him. Do you think Jacob said it while he was laughing? Think about the situation. His countenance could be firm as he was aiming for the last weak point in the most serious situation.</p>
|
||||
<h4>We Have To Walk The Opposite Way To Meet God</h4>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever lived that way? How about Reverend Moon and the Unification Church? These kinds of things happened to me constantly. Once I hold on, would I let it go or not? Should I let go or not? God must have had a hard time since he met Reverend Moon. There was a person who met the angel and won. Jacob won over the angel and became Israel, didn’t he? Do you think you can attain the Kingdom of Heaven without winning God? Winning over Satan doesn’t even come near that. It cannot be done without winning God. This may sound irreverent, but it’s true. Without winning God, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel is the adopted son. To bless a person as a son. . . Do parents get defeated by their children? [Yes.] They get defeated every time. Don’t they say, “Hey, please listen to my words”? The same thing applies. The way for a son to win over the father is in that kind of situation. With what? The way of love. If you only go the way of heart, then you can even manage a father like a slave. There is something in that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore Jesus, without winning God, cannot become the son of God. If Jesus doesn’t become the son of God, then the true ancestors of mankind cannot appear. Do you understand? If outside Christians hear this kind of thing they will be so shocked that they will fall apart. If that is the case, so be it. People who get shocked and fall apart over this are bad, not I who am saying these kinds of things. I am saying dignified things. I studied about this with God’s recognition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everybody should think about this. The pathway of Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is a formidable course. I always give God’s blessing. But when it comes to the providence, then there is no forgiveness. There is no forgiveness even for parents, wives, and children.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should it be like that? Because we have to be separated from one world and welcome another world. Isn’t that so? To say it in other terms, it is the same thing as a once married woman getting remarried. Do you follow? The way of the providence of restoration is like woman who lived with Satan getting remarried to God. It is like that. Don’t you feel it as if it were real? It’s the same thing as a remarried bride. When a bride remarries a new husband, if she thinks of her former husband, would the new husband like it? Would the new husband like the bride who thinks of her former husband? If there is any man like that, raise your hands. There is nobody, is there? Those who like it, raise your hands. Do you like it or not? That person shouldn’t appear even in dreams. In that way, we are trying to rise up to the stage where we can’t think about just anything, even in dreams.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this world, if you take care of only families, does the new world come? There is a different, invisible way. If you try to go that way, it gets blocked. That is not the way that you can go beyond the world. Do you follow? So, trying to get away from this situation, we have to go the opposite way from the way of the world. And we have to walk opposite of the way that the world likes. There is no forgiveness for even one wrong step. Where is the border? What is the 38th parallel between God and Satan? It’s “I”. When you try to take the world centering on your own desire, you can’t transcend the standard which took six thousand years to establish. But when you deny all of those things, and try to turn around, then it’s going to be the same as if you met a new husband. Is going down good or bad? [Good.] When something sticks in you, how do you take it out? Do you push it down or hit it up? Do you say, “Well, go quickly, go up,”? You say, “You, fall down.” And what do you do? You kick it down. To where? Up? Kick it down a cliff.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Fastest Way To Connect With God</h4>
|
||||
<p>When God loves, it would be nice if God appeases with effort even when he tries to take him off. But God cuts him off ruthlessly and throws him down to the bottom of a cliff. God puts him into a deep valley so that Satan can not come again. And then, when he is without Satan, God comes to visit and to cure him. If his leg is broken, then God will treat the leg. If the head is broken, then He will treat the head. And if he became unconscious, he will try to wake him up by giving him a massage. If God can’t move his body very easily, then God would put him on His back and climb up the cliff. It is like that. In that kind of a place, you can connect with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>So what is the fastest way to connect with God? There are two ways. Leaving the world in order to train and study the truth in the mountains or going into the world and sacrificing. Which one is faster? The way which is three times faster than training and studying the truth in the mountains is to go out to the world. That is why the Unification Church must go out witnessing instead of praying. In my experience, that is three times faster.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the purpose of praying? To practice. If you practice even without praying, you can reach a higher stage than you can reach by praying. Anyway I think about it, this is the fastest way. I persevered through so many hardships, made sincere effort, and continued until I met God. But when you come out to the front-line of the providence, you will meet Father right away. Suffer centering on God’s will. You will be in the realm where you can meet Father directly whenever something happens. If you really suffer for God, then in just a few days it’s going to be like that. Therefore, that is a fortunate place. When Father comes and becomes a master, then should Satan go away or not? [Go away.]
|
||||
<p>Where is the place you can witness that? If you can stand before God and reach the realm where I deserve some kind of medal, then God wants to give me the guidance which He never gave until now. Shouldn’t he? (Recording stopped for a while)</p>
|
||||
<h4>You Can’t Expect To Have A Father/Son Relationship<br />
|
||||
Without Walking The Miserable Path</h4>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to go up or down? [Go down.] If someone says, “Since my life is difficult, I will find an easy way,” then we should beat him to death. [Laughter.] Don’t laugh. “Wife, my heart aches because I cannot feed my children. I cannot go this path.” Then Satan will dance with the rhythm, and God will pack up and leave. Do you think Father didn’t go through this path? Since you lived in the south, you could go and see them, but Father packed up and went to the north, beyond the 38th parallel. It wasn’t as if I prepared for packing and greeted them before departing. When you leave, usually you leave after you greet them. At that time, I had gone to buy rice in Baek Chun. After the liberation, we couldn’t buy any rice in Seoul. So I tried to bring rice back in a truck. In the truck on the way to the Baek Chun, I received an order “Go over the 38th parallel”. I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t say, “Oh my goodness, I’ve got to call my wife.” At that time I didn’t have a ride so I went to a friend’s house, borrowed a little amount of rice saying that I would come back the next morning. And I brought the rice home and left. We used up everything and had no money. In that situation, I went over the 38th parallel. It was after Sung Jin was born. He was born on April 2nd. So it was one and a half months, about 50 days after Sung Jin was born. I received the order on May 27th. I departed from there and arrived at Pyung Yang on the sixth of June leaving behind a newborn baby. Sung Jin’s mother’s was 22 years old then. We didn’t have any relatives. We were all separated in the world. I left a person in that kind of situation without saying a word. Even after I got there, I didn’t write to her once I determined to go because I thought, if I leave after I greet them, then it may become impure. If you cry for your children, then it becomes impure. Because of my wife, I, who would be an offering, could become impure. That was my thinking. I went over the 38th parallel like a soldier who leaves everything behind and rushes towards the place of death, prepared to go to jail. Do you understand? It was so serious to think, “I am going where there will be persecution. Would these hands be ripped off, would this leg be cut off, will I be cut in the back or the front?” I went to the north preparing to die. I wanted to take note of it. I know everything that happened on each of those days. I couldn’t write a letter. Once you depend on God, you shouldn’t interfere. You shouldn’t ask, “Will it be like this or that?” After I departed from my parents, I haven’t asked God a single time, “Are my father and mother doing well?” I never said this kind of prayer, “May blessing be with my parents.” If I pray, I could find out if they were dead or alive, but I haven’t tried to find out until now. However, I know spiritually all who passed away and at what time. I have lived doing these kind of things.</p>
|
||||
<p>After I came back to the south, I knew how Sung Jin and his mother had lived. I even knew where to go to meet them, but I didn’t go. I had to take care of the people I met in the providence. The reason that I started this path was not to meet Sung Jin’s mother. I started it to restore Cain and for the people of the world. I wouldn’t allow visiting my family to get in the way. I had to find the people whom I had relationship with and who did not oppose me. It had been three years and six months since I left home by that time. I could have met them if I had written a letter. But I didn’t write. There were people I had to see first, because I couldn’t meet people that I pledged and promised to bring to God, until I met them I had to wait to see my family. Right after I met the people, I called them and they came to me right away. From a secular point of view, I was husband who met his child when the child was seven. That was around the time that I was living with members. I stayed with grandmothers, and if I welcomed my son and became happy about it, then it became the condition to be accused. Whom does Abel go through? I should love Abel who goes through Cain and is introduced by Cain. When Cain says, “This is Sung Jin”, and reports to Father, “Father, Sung Jin has returned,” then I can embrace and welcome him as a manifestation of love. This is the way of Divine Principle. Do you understand? When Sung Jin and his mother came to me, I said, “Is this Sung Jin?” That was all. That was a heartache to Sung Jin’s mother for her entire life. Even bears and tigers protect their young, but what kind of man would do such a thing? After a father and son meet for the first time after going through the jaws of death several times over and suffering all kinds of hardships, I only said, “Are you Sung Jin?”, not holding his hand even one time. I just nodded several times and did not even tell them to come in when they were standing in the doorway. The members are supposed to tell them to come in. I have gone through all kinds of miserable situations until now in order to live the way of the principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you entrust yourself to God, God takes responsibility for everything. Speaking in terms of the Will, if the parent paid filial dues to God, then the child is supposed to become filial to that parent. The child must do his filial duty towards the parent. What kind of love would the child have towards the father who has met him in such a way? In spite of all this, when Sung Jin’s mother was already opposing the church for a good while and when Sung Jin was seven, he abandoned his mother and came to his father. His mother had been taking care of him on her back and loving him until he was seven as if he were gold or jade. Leaving behind that kind of mother, he came to his father who had not done anything for him. He was not tempted by someone to come. He came on his own accord. And when his mother was becoming hostile, he came beforehand and told us everything. Isn’t it strange? I feel sorry to Sung Jin now because I never had the chance to educate him. I never could tell him that the principle is like this or that. I did not fulfill the responsibility of a parent. Looking at the situation from a secular point of view, I would get zero percent in points as a father.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the sixties, I made Sung Jin live in another person’s house. Why? Because I have to walk the original way of the principle. Because Cain has to become one with Abel. Therefore, I let Kim Baek Moon take care of him. I let him live in another person’s house. Therefore he was educated while he was being treated contemptuously. He was supposed to live in an environment where he was not mistreated, but because these kind of things exist, I let him live in another’s house.</p>
|
||||
<p>While Sung Jin was going to the elementary school, I never bought him a case of pencils. Do you understand? I never bought him pencils even when he was going to junior high school. After the holy matrimony of the sixties, finally the face… Hui Jin also had to be involved in this kind of thing. Even Ye Jin after she was born went through the effects of restoration. If this is not so, the principle is wrong. Hui Jin was born in Japan. And then by going to the Buddhist temple and living in it, he passed through the process of living in other people’s houses. He also was born in a foreign land and died in that foreign land. The Unification Church is not going to perish just because of this. You who are standing in the position of knowing this heavenly history, how can you do something like that? You will be punished by heaven. This way is the road that Father has cultivated with his heart. That original law of principle is already an axis for heaven and the earth, and it can become the constitutional standard of the restored Kingdom of Heaven. If you do not go the same way, can the connection of father and son which can inherit the traditional ideology be realized? No way. Before you are told by someone, you must voluntarily go this kind of way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Father go through suffering because he was not as good as you are? Did God make Father’s family suffer for no reason at all? Why did God do that? It is for the sake of your families. Your family and Father’s family have to become one. They should become one, right? Where do they have to become one? They must become one in the place which is separated from Satan. Will you become one in the position where Satan is always following you? You must become one in the place where Satan does not exist. Satan will fall apart in the place where you sacrifice yourself for the sake of others, isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the wives of your families are all supposed to be sacrificed for this race and for the nation. Just as Father has traveled to North Korea to restore the clan, you also have to do the same. Everything has to be separated. You will not be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven unless you are first separated and then after, united again. In the bitter history of Korea, you must do that kind of work until the unification of the south and the north takes place..</p>
|
||||
<p>In this way, without equipping yourselves with the force of heaven to bring about unity, and with the domain of a national victory, and with the attitude to face the nation in the sphere of Eve, you will all be sacrificed miserably on the road of suffering for the fate of unification. Just as Christianity became miserable, your future will be miserable beyond description. Do you not know this?</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Right Of Inheritance Is Passed Down To<br />
|
||||
A Low Place Where There Is No Hope</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because the Israelites made Jesus miserable, they were miserable historically, weren’t they? Although they liberated their country and returned home, the enemies are pointing guns at them and threatening. Centering on God, Israel must go beyond the tribal level, but couldn’t go to the world wide level. The twelve tribes who were friends in the past became enemies and were now pointing guns at each other. Why? Because they have to indemnify what their ancestors had done wrong. Because they cut and separated each other with guns and swords, they got aimed at with guns and swords. The life of the Israelites; I have to put my hands upon them. There is no other way. So you want to go down? Will you go down? [We will go down.] You will go down crying or go down smiling? [We will go down smiling.] Where does the right of inheritance get passed down? Doesn’t it get passed down where there is hope? [Yes!] Didn’t I say you should endure until the end to receive salvation?. That is why, when Jesus went to the spiritual world, He had to overcome three days in a suffering course. Centered on the spiritual realm, Jesus couldn’t do favors for people in the spiritual world after Noah’s time. It had to have a starting point of victory centering on both the physical and spiritual world. Therefore if he cannot open the road centering on them, he has to go into places where he will get accused. He has to prepare the road. For that reason, Jesus went down to hell, pioneered, and opened the way. He had to perform such sort of work there. It was the same for Father. What did Father do in North Korea? Because I knew this principle, I went to jail. Didn’t Jesus perish in jail? Therefore, Father also had to be imprisoned and go back the way that Jesus had been thrown into. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Even during that time, when I was handcuffed and went on trial, I received a promise that I would encounter particular individuals. I received a promise saying “If you go there, you will meet people like Jesus’ three disciples.” If you don’t follow the heavenly way, you are going against the force of fate in the providence. That is why, even on the way to jail with my hands handcuffed, it was a way of hope. Those people I met there are the same people who are currently giving testimonies to you. I went to the jail with the hope that I would meet such people. I went to jail in hope. I didn’t go in jail in despair. Because I went there, I could prepare the way; through the conditions I had to make, the doors would open automatically. In order to do that, I had to indemnify everything completely. I should live a prison life and became an offering in jail. For that reason, even when I was in jail, I did the most difficult task. I did the most difficult things which required physical work. Do you understand? I didn’t yield the work one bit to other people. So I received awards which were given to model prisoners, every year from the communists. All of them were given by the Communists. Since, Father went to jail and became number one, as the most exemplary laborer, wherever Father goes in the world, there won’t be any problems. Unless I did that, the providence of restoration could not be achieved.</p>
|
||||
<p>I suffered from malaria for many months in jail. But even in that situation, I didn’t take any rest, not even for one day. Other people would want to make excuses in every possible way for taking rest, but I wanted to fulfill at least the amount of work given to me until I die. I have never failed to fulfill the amount of work given to me. So as a prisoner, I even received special treatment from the chief manager of the jail. I didn’t say anything about it, but everyone looked up to me. I made a different place without saying a word in the jail. Do you understand? There they reorganized the prison groups differently every morning because there were nearly a thousand people, and many people went through the group I was in. All the people who went through my group liked me. It was the hardest prison of all my prison lives. There were many “dogs” behind this person “Moon.” Do you know what “dogs” are? But I was not a man who got accused for that kind of thing. This situation happened without a word. There were people who would escape. If I say escape, it was at the risk of their lives. At the jaws of death, I had to restore Jesus’ twelve disciples who had escaped. I had to restore them automatically. If I didn’t open my mouth, then the spiritual world would have to be mobilized and witness to them. My number was 596. It was five-nine-six. Somehow it sounds like “oh gu yuk” (to be modified and also “oh gu yuk” is 596 in Korean). Ancestors of some people would appear in dreams and order their descendants, “In such a room, there is 596, a particular person. Go there and offer him the rice powder that you received without keeping any of it for yourself”. But still they wouldn’t listen to the dream, thinking, “it is an absurd dream”. After trying two and three times, the ancestors would strangle him saying, “You, will you do it or not?” Then he would say, “Yes, I’ll do it.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In jail, the rice powder was more valuable than life. This man would walk into the room and ask, “Is there number 596? Who is it? Who else could it be but this man here? This man is your teacher.” In this way, the spiritual world fed me.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that, when I took refuge from Pyung Yang, four people followed me. It was restoration of the four position foundation. Do you understand? I brought out four people centered on the church. In this way, history cannot deviate from the principle.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Four Different Types Of Countries Which Will Appear In The Last Days</h4>
|
||||
<p>What is the reason I took four people? Our mind and body are separated, aren’t they? The internal mind has Sung Sang as well as Hyung Sang. The external body also has Sung Sang and Hyung Sang. Therefore, it becomes four. Perfect unity has to internally subjugate the spiritual Satan and to externally subjugate the physical Satan. These four have to become one. Do you understand? If these four do not become one, then even the world cannot become unified. Do you know why Jacob had a second wife?</p>
|
||||
<p>What happens in the Last Days? In the Last Days, there will be a division into four different kinds of countries. Two parts in the free world and also two parts in the communist world. The world will be like that. The whole world will be divided into four. The country of Jesus, the country of the thief on the right, the country of the thief on the left, and the country of Barabbas. What is the country of Barabbas? It is Islam. It’s a country of force. This is a religion which says, “Take either the Koran or the sword.” It’s the opposite of Christianity. That is the country of Barabbas. They are a group who does not know charity although they received benefit from Jesus. Thus, such a Barabbas-like religion does not know how to return the benefit given to them and only thinks of themselves. This is Islam. It is like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The left wing and right wing originated at the time of Jesus. When the time is ripe for Jesus to come, centering on the country of Jesus, these countries will meet and try to take the right path. Because history was split from that point, history has to be controlled beginning at that point. A new way has to be found. The world today is divided into two, the right and left wings, isn’t it? Next there is Islam, right? And isn’t there Christianity, too? Christianity came into being centered on a new heavenly cultural realm which centers itself on the second coming. The time to gather the four parties is coming. Now is that time. Then what is going to happen to the Communists? The Communists will hold hands together with the Arab world. I have been saying this for a long time. This is what I said when I met Eisenhower, the former president of the USA, in 1965. I said, when the Communist world perishes, certainly there will come an opposing force to the free world through the Arab world. Now it is just like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the flow of this kind of history, The Soviets and Nasser held hands together and took Nasser. We have to defeat him. This has to fall to pieces. When the time comes, you should know that our time has come. Do you understand? America became isolated in the democratic world. It was divided, was it not? It is now isolated completely. And the Soviet Union is isolated completely in the Communist world, now. The same thing goes for China. The whole world is isolated. Isn’t that right? The Arab world centering on Nasser is also isolated. Because Nasser died, all of them became isolated. It is the same thing with Christianity. Christianity itself is also isolated. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Does Christianity have a way to go? Does the free world have a way to go? Does the Communist world have a way to go? No, they do not. No one had the solutions, but through the second coming of the Messiah, a banner will arise saying, “We should do it this way,” centering on the ideology of second coming, with new solutions. Looking at history, these are the Last Days.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Reason That God Pretends He Doesn’t<br />
|
||||
Know After He Puts Us Into The Place Of Suffering</h4>
|
||||
<p>To unify an individual, what do you have to do? One’s self has to sacrifice. Sacrificing oneself does not mean to go up but to be forced down to the bottom. Is forcing oneself to go down to the bottom good or bad? [Good.] Was there anyone who didn’t force himself down to the bottom in history? Did Abel force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Noah force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Abraham force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Jacob force himself down to the bottom or not? He was forced down to the bottom countless times, wasn’t he? Did John the Baptist force himself down to the bottom? Did Jesus force himself down to the bottom? Well, did Reverend Moon of the Unification Church force himself down to the bottom or not? Please answer. [Yes, he was forced down to the bottom.] Didn’t I force myself to the bottom? [Yes.] Then the members of the Unification Church who should inherit that and pass it down, should you force yourselves down to the bottom or not? If you try to make a living on your own, then you will perish. God did not block the way and force me down to the bottom of hell, but I forced myself. There is no way to live if you try to avoid this path. Will you put yourselves in the bottom of hell or not? People who think forcing yourself down to the lowest point is correct, raise your hands. Put your hands down. You can imagine how merciless God is to Father. He claims not to know me when I enter the valley. Where is a man who has a master like that? If I were a secular person, I would not stand still and do something even if it means dealing with God. It is absurd. After making me interested in something by smoothly and softly assuring me and making me raise my head, He puts me down to the lowest place. There is no greeting. [Laughter.] Is that good or bad? [Good.] Do you know that? Why should it be like that? You have to know this. It is to avoid Satan’s accusation.</p>
|
||||
<p>For example, when two boys are fighting each other in their town, this fighting by boys becomes a man’s fight. In this fight, let’s say a person from the town hits your own son. In this situation, if you show up and say to that person, “It is your son’s fault,” would this not become a man’s fight or not? At that time, in front of the other boy’s mother and father, you should yell at your boy “You, you shouldn’t do that” and if the man hits your boy once, then you hit your own boy three times. Then, would he feel sorry and say, “Hey, hey, don’t do that,” or not? [He would.]
|
||||
<p>If this happens, does Satan come and accuse? He turns around without even holding his face up. If you try to make him surrender in an easy way, it will not work. First, you have to make even his shadow disappear. You shouldn’t let him go away without receiving his blessing and recognition. You have to have the receipt saying that you won over Satan. When you ask, “What will you do to my son,” you have to receive a public document saying, “Ah, I can’t do it. You handle it yourself.” We are making plans to have this kind of contract. Is that good or bad? Doesn’t it need any witnesses? If father and son fool around, who will believe them? Satan has to testify in front of heaven and earth. That’s the way.</p>
|
||||
<p>As the time comes closer and closer, I want to hear that the city and regional leaders have taken away, without realizing it, food that they prepared for their children. Do you know what I am saying? I hope for that kind of time to come soon. I want to abandon them until they are at such a miserable point where, when they forget to feed their own children, and without realizing it feed themselves. I am going to chase you so that you are in that kind of situation. Father is a very nasty person. Do you want to follow this kind of person or run away? [We will follow.] Do you really want to follow? I am gathering you to go this way. Thus, as I said before, the ones who feel that it is too difficult, go back home. If you can’t stand it, go back. I know everything even at this time. I see some people thinking, “I had better pack up”. I also see some people who think, “I will think about it after I attend the workshop this time,” or “Well, I had better go to the factory now. Why should I be different from others?”</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Main Ideology Of Unification Thought</h4>
|
||||
<p>You have to know this. The six thousand years of history before the coming of Father and of the Unification Church should all be burned. Do you understand what I am saying? Have you ever thought that history starts from the age of Father? The cultural history that has come through thousands of years is a miserable history. The history up until now is a history in which Satan betrays God. However, the record of history that God can preserve starts from Father’s generation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The 50 years Father has walked so far is the history of Unification Thought. The fact that you will remain within that history says that you will become historical heroes. The preparation of the historical base in the universe, in the present time, is the most serious moment which will decide our success or failure. It depends on whether we advance one step or retreat. This moment only exists at the time of Father’s life. Before Father goes to the spiritual world is the only time we have. From now your history proceeds centering on this time. You have to inherit the history of tradition centering on Father and the world that Father is trying to establish and preserve it completely. It is for the future. What is the content of it? That which was established centering on Father was to unify the whole world. What is the origin? It is True Parentism. Can the history of true children come about without the tradition of True Parents? The beginning of culture starts from the parents, right? This short period becomes the standard of universal history. Have you thought about that? That is why Father is so serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is also why Father asked us to establish the traditional foundation of Unification Thought. What I have been asking you so far is this. On this foundation, the family and the nation have to be established. What is the main ideology? It is not the ideology centering on oneself but an ideology centering on the whole. One has to walk the sacrificial way for the sake of the whole. This is the main ideology of Unification Thought. Do you understand? Is that right or not?</p>
|
||||
<h4>In Order To Grab Satan You Must Enter The Cave Of Satan</h4>
|
||||
<p>In our system, there is the church, many companies, and many organizations, but they are subsidiary or secondary. Have you ever thought about the true significance of being in this place? You are in the position to receive the benefit of glory that can only be obtained by going through a world-wide barrage of indescribable hardships.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said to Satan, “Man does not live by bread alone but by the word of God.” That’s the truth. Does Father live by labor? by money? [No.] God lives by the word. But He still does not perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must know this, and the absolute way to unite is to cross the battlefront together with God. It means to go over the final and the last line together with God. Where is that line? It is the place of severe battles and a place of boundaries adjoining at a crossroads of life and death. You must pierce across the encircling net.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then where is the final front line that you must cross with God? Is it a place of glory? Is it a place where you could fool around and drink alcohol? It is the place where you are in agony centering on the love for humanity, shedding tears and even water from the nose. You must go directly into the place of ambush that satan has prepared in order to defeat it with the most cruel and brutal weaponry. You must go into the middle of the trap, destroy it, and make the place a level land. Do you want to go into the trap or not? In order to catch the tiger you must go into the tiger’s den, right? [Yes.] In the same way, in order to catch satan, you must go into the den of satan. In order to grab God you must go into the front line where God is.</p>
|
||||
<p>God and satan met in the spiritual world. From that time until now they have been fighting. When are they going to leave each other? Where is the place of parting? We must think of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now satan has been accusing. God and satan have not left each other yet. Can you understand? Where is this place of parting? It is the place where satan cannot endure. The place where satan cannot endure is the place where the people of Satan’s world cannot endure. Therefore, you must go to the most miserable place in mankind’s history. In jail, you must become the owner there; In doing manual labor, you must become the owner. When you starve without food, you must work more than anybody. Until 30, there was never a day when I was not starving from hunger.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this way I have come into the sixties. Coming to the sixties, we have celebrated the Blessing when all of Korea was persecuting us. Isn’t it right? We have taken away by fighting. The satanic world has been taken away from us. They have to come bursting out without us having to go in and take it back. Do you understand? They have to come out over the wall. We are waging this kind of battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Take whom back? We must take Eve back. The by product of the battle for taking back Eve is the persecution and abuse that the Unification Church faces. Everyone including the prosecutorial authorities have been mobilized. I have been to the prosecutorial offices until two days before the blessing in the sixties. Do you understand what I am saying? All of you do not know these facts.</p>
|
||||
<p>There were twelve people who have been involved in the event. Like at the time of Jesus, they were all close to the Unification Church. It is amazing how it came to be twelve people. The fight has happened because they signed something. When planning the strategy for the blessing, there was the greatest risk that could decide if it was a total failure or success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever you go over the hill of individual grief and start a family, you will go the road of lamentation of the family. The risks taken centering on the individual pass away. Because Father has gone the path centering on the family, all the individual struggles collapsed. After that, the thing remaining was the road of bearing the cross on the family level. That is the first seven year course. It is Father’s going through the family level cross. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<h4>The Meaning Of The 36 Couples Blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>After going over the first seven year course on the family level, the seven year course of the children comes. In this way, you go through the seven year course. If Sung Jin does not stay firm at this time, it would be a big problem. Do you understand? Fortunately, he realized God’s will after going to Japan. This is all restoration through indemnity. Centering on this kind of content, Sung Jin has established himself quite well so that even some of you would not feel it so easy to deal with him. Right now Kuboki-san, the president of the Japanese church, is turning around, and all the leaders are turning around. Therefore, centering on Sung Jin, you are in the formation stage, and Sung Jin is in the growth stage. This is like Cain and Abel. I am looking at the situation this way. This kind of result comes about. These two have to become one. Restoration is not easy.</p>
|
||||
<p>The family comes into existence through Father. The way of the family is the way of restoring through indemnity the griefs of women. In the Bible’s history there is no content centering on the woman. Until now the vertical history has been the history of finding the subject. The 6000 years was for finding and establishing an Adam. After finding the Adam, Eve has to be found. In the world of men, women are absolutely necessary. All the miserable situations have been experienced together with women. The vertical history has to be indemnified horizontally. Centering on the horizontal standard, the history until now becomes 7000 years of history. The period of restoring through indemnity the 7000 years of history based on the horizontal standard is the first seven year course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father declared the first seven year course, based on Father’s individual victory, because Father had to prepare the standard for the horizontal family level indemnity centering on women. To build this kind of family level foundation, the 36 couples have been blessed. They have prepared the grounds for the victory from Noah’s family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Noah’s family was the family that came out of the relationship caused by and connected to Adam’s family. Because Noah’s family was victorious, Jacob’s family could exist centering on the hope for the future. In order to connect the spiritual world and the physical world that were separated centering on Noah’s family, Father has blessed the couples who were married in the satanic world by their own accord. These are the descendants of Adam’s lineage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Next, Noah’s family situation was similar to Jesus’ situation who had not accomplished his hope and will. Always the second is hit. Jesus died because he was the second. Abel and Ham are both second sons. Looking at it this way, if you see all of Noah’s family as Abel-type in the providence of God, it is the same as Jesus-type family. This family is the family that could not fulfill the Will. All the people who have been included in Noah’s family are this kind of people. The persons in the second type family are people who have not realized their first love even when they are born as men. This is how complicated the restoration history is. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Next, what is Jacob’s family, the 3rd type family. They are all maidens and virgins. From this, perfection has to be established by restoring through indemnity all the foundations of this physical realm. That’s how it works. Thus, finally, centering on the twelve Jacob type families, the horizontal happens in all directions. This sphere builds foundations, centering on the 36 couples who represent the whole. There are twelve types of the three ages centering on the twelve tribes. Looking at it centering on Jacob, these are the three ages of formation, growth, and completion. All of this has to become one.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Meaning Of The 72 Couple Blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then did this go wrong only because the ancestors did not do their responsibility? No. Not only ancestors, but brothers made mistakes. Therefore, the 72 couples are like the brothers of the 36 couples in two types, Cain and Abel. Do you understand? By forming the 72 couples, until Jacob’s generation, until there was a horizontal foundation in the physical world, centering on the family, the 72 couples were established upon the restored standard of the two types of Cain and Abel in the family. In this way, the families of direct ancestors until now, all of them who are families of restored type, were present on the earth. This decided the important center. Centering on the 12 families, the beginning of Israel’s tribal types occurred.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, in whose age should Jacob’s purpose be realized? In the time of Jesus. Jesus had to, centering on the foundation of Israel, advance to the world, crossing the tribal level and the national level. What kind of responsibility did Jesus have? Judaism was a representation of tribe, and the Jewish nation was representing the race. That’s how it works. In order to connect Judaism centering on Jesus, Jesus had to have a restored tribal family and centering on that family form twelve tribes. Not doing this, the Jewish group, who depends on the twelve tribes cannot fulfill its responsibility. Jesus did not accomplish this Will. He had to do this centering on his relatives, centering on his first and second cousins. But on the way, in a foreign land, he was killed after being discredited and chased about. If he tried to fulfill the will around brothers, he at least would not have been killed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why was it inevitable that Jesus was killed? It is because Mary and Joseph made a mistake. Day and night, Joseph said, “Whose son is this” and fought with Mary. Because of this, everybody heard about Jesus’ birth. The reason why Jesus was chased around as an illegitimate child was that Joseph and Mary made the mistake. If Joseph had kept the secret and said, “This is my child”, if Joseph had kept silent, Jesus would have been loved by the neighborhood as an elder brother and a younger brother to everybody. Because this did not happen, he was driven out as a lonely, illegitimate child. Because the kinsfolk did not accept Jesus, he stood on the road of a miserable fate and went out in order to restore the clan and the race by re-indemnifying the external circumstances and by establishing himself from the outside. This is the cause of Jesus’ death at the cross.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who wants to become one with a bastard who was born by the blood of another person. If Joseph and Mary had done well, Jesus could have formed the 70 disciples and the 120 followers through household relatives and cousins-in- laws. If this happened, all of his clan stands on God’s side, and so everything could have been done just by Jesus’ having children. After having the support of the mother, if father and daughter could support him, the Will is naturally fulfilled. Wouldn’t this be true?</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we have established the 72 couples today, a base centering on the ancestors is established on the earth.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Meaning Of The 120 Couple Blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because Jesus’ not having built a Jewish foundation is a historical regret, 120 couples, who represent that standard, are the blessed couples who will dissolve that regret. Therefore, the 120 couples must stand on the front line and sacrifice themselves. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>The regional leaders who were educated for mobilization last time probably were all 120 couples. 120 couples must sacrifice themselves. The 120 couples, representing the 120 disciples of Jesus’ time, are the national foundation representing the 120 nations in forming the worldwide tribes. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>If the national foundation is the twelve tribes, worldwide standard for starting, which can advance to the world, centering on that national standard, is the 120 disciples. What, then is the reason for the demise of the 120 disciples? There were no 120 women like the 120 disciples. In this way the Will could not be fulfilled. Right? If, centering on Jesus, 120 women could unite and live together beyond life and death, the Will would have been fulfilled even if Jesus went into the desert. Is it right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Centering on this kind of traditional history, we must, in this time of Unification, form separately on a worldwide level a standard which can take the place of the 120 disciples, centering on the internal and the external. Therefore, since the world came to have more than 120 nations, representatives of those 120 nations, the holy grounds had been selected centering on 40 nations worldwide.</p>
|
||||
<p>At this time, in the time when the Unification Church is going through the second seven year course and you also are going through the second seven year course, I have mobilized 1200 wives. This is an event that is one step beyond the time of Jesus, making a worldwide foundation through ten times 120. Do you understand? [Yes.] Before 1200 disciples appear, 1200 Eves are appearing, and you are going over the racial and worldwide destiny by absolutely uniting centering on the Eves. Right now, whether we can go over the fate of Korea and the fate of the world is uncertain. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>This will go on until 1972. This is because 1972 is the time when Father has to dissolve through indemnity Jesus’ worldwide resentment (han) and at the same time make the line for a new, worldwide starting point. This is how it works.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, these couples can make an internal relationship directly with Father, and thus there will be entries in the family register. This is all principle. It is not guesswork. By doing these things, women’s history can be indemnified in this age. When did women pay the indemnity? What Mother is doing with the seven year thing is just that. She is doing everything that is difficult in a woman’s work. Even when she is in the position of being discredited by the husband, she has to keep absolute faith.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Now Is The Time For Family Level Pioneering</h4>
|
||||
<p>Adam and Eve are enemies. Right? They were enemies who have placed death for each other in the place of life. To make them able to be welcomed as benefactors, even in the position of being enemies, Father has walked the indemnity course by fighting for seven years. Do you understand? In order for you to inherit that victorious foundation on the horizontal level centering on that standard, you must also make a victorious foundation centering on a woman. If Father and your wives unite, making a relationship with Father and preparing the ground for victory, you will automatically enter the position of becoming victorious. In this way, historical indemnity will all be done. Cain and Abel’s indemnity will be done, and Adam, Eve, and archangel’s indemnity will be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can your children oppose you even after paying the Cain and Abel indemnity? Can your mother and father oppose you? Your mother and father will be able to support the Will. Isn’t that right? Moreover, if you are the archangel, Father is Adam, right? Therefore, without Father’s permission do not go near Eve. There is no other way.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the sixties, Father did pioneering using women. Right now is family level pioneering age. Along this line, if the women of the families of Korea say, “Let’s restore our nation and our people” and rally forth trying to eliminate the 38th parallel, carrying guns and knives and centering themselves on the whole nation, on that day, North Korea will crumble. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>You are going downwards in order to prepare a horizontal foundation. If there comes a man who chooses a foundation based on unity and makes a victorious foundation, the woman has to absolutely trust that man. Therefore, the woman who does not know anything is the best for being Mother. Why? It is for increasing the quantity of value by adding onto the condition of absolute faith. Do you understand? When Father needs an object, if a person, through the spiritual world, becomes the object, at that time it is not good to be dominated by the spiritual world. The person who can be Father’s object has to be under twenty years old. It is the age when Adam and Eve fell. At the age of 41, Father received an 18-year-old girl who had no worldly knowledge. Thinking in terms of the problems of the world, it is almost absurd. It was not because there weren’t any other girls. There were plenty of women who graduated from universities and who had such and such credentials.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has to be done in selecting mother? She cannot be chosen from a complete family. Mother’s mother had to become a kitchen maid in this place. It means being loyal from the humblest position. She was in a circumstance equal to living in prison, but that was all her blessing. Unification Church life means not feeling resentful even when living a prison life and suffering. It means thinking that everything is my fault and always attempting to be loyal to heaven. Seen from this point of view, everything is chosen according to the principle of restoration. Moreover, what kind of course does the person to be Mother have to go through in terms of lineage? It is not simple.</p>
|
||||
<p>I looked at the ancestry of the Moon clan in secret, and the Moon clan started from an illegitimate child. If you look at the clan register, it started when some king of the Shilla dynasty, King Chabi, had a dream where he was ordered to find a special baby born in baby country. He found the baby at a rock of Phoenix called Moon Am Bong at Nam Pyung city, and the clan started from this incidence. Looking from a providential point of view, Hwa Rang ideology’s Bau’allah had the last name of Moon. Nobody knows this. This kind of complicated matter is entangled in the ancestry of the Moon clan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, does only man have to be restored through indemnity? It cannot be dissolved without a woman standing in the position of being victorious. Right? Cannot have any starting point. Therefore, in the second seven year course, the church was not the serious issue. From 1964, I did not give sermons from the podium. I left it all to the president and walked the family level course. After going through the individual cross, I had to bear the family level course. Do you understand? You do not have that cross. Father has to bear the individual and the family level cross in terms of the world. Do you understand? We must confront satan.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The Situation Of Today’s World Seen From The Principle<br />
|
||||
Of Restoration Through Indemnity</h4>
|
||||
<p>Next, Father has to bear the national indemnity on the worldwide level. Thus, we have entered the time when we have to decide the worldwide fate while deciphering the situation of the world. By sitting here alone, I am connecting the bridge from China to Japan. Do you know what can happen with one word from Father? This time when Kuboki is going to America, he is bringing a man named Hirodo. He was taking care of the Japanese Consulate General in America in the past. As a New Yorker, he has quite an authority in Japan’s main political party, Jamindang. He is going as a delegate after receiving a personal letter from the former prime minister Kishi. Japan’s Jamindang is being suspended. Sato’s political regime has nowhere to go. Therefore, after devising a context that could allow Fukuda to remain as the prime minister, he goes to America and opens the door to do that within the government and people of the United States. Fukuda goes there, stays put, then seeing his chance, returns. He is going there in advance in order to make an unexpected adventure. Father is doing all of this. Chiang Kai Shek of Taiwan’s government is also caught in Father’s domain of authority. This time the Japanese Unification Church did a seven day fast, saying, “Japan should not oppose Red China, and it should not betray China’s Chiang Kai Shek.” Because of this Kuboki became more close to Taiwan than the Japanese government. Therefore, if Kuboki goes there, he becomes a guest of the state. If he goes there, a direct communication would be possible. This time, going to the Vatican or anywhere around the world, by showing the photographs of members who fasted, Chiang Kai Shek introduced him to the embassy, and so Kuboki received the welcome of an ambassador. The archangel has to serve the Church president of Eve’s country. Everything has to be restored. How did Chiang Kai Shek become a historical man of Asia? It is to restore the Rock (Chiang Kai Shek’s Shek) [‘Shek’ means rock in Chinese characters]). Isn’t this true? It is the history of restoring the rock. China is an archangel country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Japan is an Eve country, thus two male countries were caught. With some mistake, Korea could perish, and China could be ruined. Two male countries are caught exactly. That is why Japan is an Eve country. This is because Father has chosen Japan to be the Eve country. In the 1920’s, Japan became a beautiful woman without a match in the world. Right? When going away to a husband, you do not carry a knife around. You must go with some money. Therefore, Japan, until now has been without defense forces. When I order it, she has to prepare the knife. I am doing this right now. What do you think, hasn’t the time ripened?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look at China and the Soviet Union, even the satanic world comes with formation, growth, and completion. The formation stage nation is the Soviet Union; the growth stage nation is China. The completion stage nation is North Korea’s Kim Il Sung. The growth stage is equivalent to the Eve type. Also, Kim Il Sung is in the position of Adam, and the position of the archangel is the Soviet Union. Soviet Union and America are both in the archangel position, and therefore will cooperate with each other. Do you understand? Since the time of restoration is coming and since the world should not die out, the heavenly fate turned around, and America and the Soviet Union who were enemies joined forces. The first worldwide fence surrounding all nations is bound to join hands together. Even Red China will be surrounded and have to come out of their internal dealings.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the democratic world if America is the archangel country and Japan is the Eve country, Korea is the Adam nation. All three have to cooperate with each other. Therefore, the Eve nations, Japan and China are wrestling; Adam and Adam, i.e. South Korea and North Korea are wrestling; archangel and archangel, i.e., America and the Soviet Union are wrestling. In that, the Soviet Union will be drawn into America. It will be attracted in. Then what is the heavenly fate from now? Time to influence the destiny centering around the Eve nation’s national fate comes. But looking at both Japan and China, Japan will be pulled by China. This should not happen. It will perish. Therefore, it has to come around from here. Because of this God is starting [us] from here. It comes around interestingly. By becoming this way, in Asia, all are gathered centering around China and Japan. Right? America, Soviet Union, all are gathered here. After gathering they made a whole scenery and then all of them were broken apart. Because of China, the Soviet Union broke apart, and because of China, North Korea separated. Right? Moreover, because of Japan, America broke apart, and Korea broke apart. Thus it is inevitable that the Unification Church’s Reverend Moon has to work something out. In this way Korea will never break apart.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then in the Asian domain, in terms of foundation for restoration and centering on the environment for the restoration, who is the archangel? The archangel in the Asian domain is Chiang Kai Shek. The archangel is the formation type. It happens in the formation type because centering on Father fulfillment happens in three stages. Then who is the Growth level type archangel? It is America. Who is perfection level archangel? West Germany. Then is the satanic Adam and the world level archangel one? Both of them are separated. America is separated by the left wing and the right wing. Everything is divided. You must know this. When there is a four position foundation. (A black board demonstration) This kind of four position foundation shape is happening. Korea and the part must be separated. One nation must be cut in two. Right? All become left and right wing, America and the Soviet Union. And then Korea, which is one nation, becomes two. West Germany becomes two countries. When these two nations are decided, the world will enter an era of heavenly peace. Will this be true or not? Korean unification, German unification, east, west unification, when all these happens, communism will completely…</p>
|
||||
<p>In this viewpoint, you must know that until the blessed family is able to emerge, the individual has to pay the indemnity. You were able to form families because of Father’s accomplishments that came about through bloody battles. In the first process, the individual restoration took six thousand years. Secondly, the restoration of the family took a seven year course until now. For the third course, the way of the cross to restore the children remains.</p>
|
||||
<h4>If Christianity Becomes One Centering On The Unification Church<br />
|
||||
The World Will Be Turned Around</h4>
|
||||
<p>In our family centering on Sung Jin. . . I thank Hui Jin for his passing. His character could deviate if something goes wrong. If that happens, Satan will accuse the whole. If you look at his abilities, he is a very active person. He has quick wit and is very masculine. In this sense, I was very worried. Even in Father’s family, the second is separated. Right? It is easy for that to happen. That is the principle of restoration. When I see this situation, ah, the fact that he passed away is a big sorrow, however, think also that it is not a loss in terms of the physical world. So, now if Sung Jin does well and sets the right tradition, his younger brothers will naturally follow. Right? The important matter here is Sung Jin.</p>
|
||||
<p>All this has to be known. In terms of types Sung Jin is restoration of the Adam type and Hui Jin is restoration of the Jesus type. Jesus was sacrificed. Next, the age of Hyo Jin is the age of the Second Coming. There are altogether three ages. From the vertical standpoint, it is formation, growth and completion and for this to be connected… Therefore, what does Sung Jin have to do? He has to take this kind of responsibility. That is why he went to Japan. Sung Jin went and came back from Japan? I told him not to come back when he goes this time. If he comes back, he won’t be able to go out again.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is Father’s worry right now? If one thing goes wrong going through the women, since Japan is an Eve nation, it will be entangled in something. It could be drawn in with Satan’s work in a foreign land. It must come back after keeping its fidelity and chastity there. This is like Father’s past. What I am thinking now is that I should send someone, among Korean members, not among Japanese members, as missionary to a foreign country. I am not able to do this right now. I will do it in the near future. All this, while you are not thinking about it, is going on through the formula course of the restoration condition. I cannot go into the details. If this proceeds a little bit more, it will. . .</p>
|
||||
<p>On this kind of ground, the ground that was of the resolutions and fulfillment of a complicated, six thousand years of history, you have been chosen without any accomplishments. It is the archangel who was looked for in the six thousand years of history centering on religions. The religions until now were looking for the archangel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Fallen man has been establishing the foundation to receive the messiah, and believing in religions was to stand in the position of the adopted son. The adopted son is Cain-type and thus is in the position of the archangel. Right? Therefore, the purpose of the religions that have been believed until now is to make one worldwide archangel and make him a loyal servant to the messiah. This is to be established through Christianity which is the world’s central religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>There need only to be one to three of those kind of loyal servants. Do you understand? It could just be one person representing all three, but three persons are inevitable. In any kind of meeting, there is a president but there inevitably are two other vice presidents and they move around with the combined decision of them all. If Christianity becomes one with the Unification Church the world will go around. Then Korea will be revived. Communism will disappear. Think about it. Think about what will happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Upon this kind of foundation, if there is a person representing the democratic world, the nation, and Christianity, and he submits himself to God’s Will then at one time the individual restoration, family restoration, tribal restoration, national restoration, and the world restoration would be accomplished. At one time, the grounds for family type victory, grounds for national victory, grounds for racial victory, and grounds for world victory will be prepared. Therefore, from here, perfection of the individual restoration, perfection of the family restoration, perfection of the tribal restoration, perfection of the national restoration, perfection of the world restoration will all be done at once. But because this did not happen, once again going through the indemnity course of the individual struggle, individual restoration has to be done; through the indemnity course of the family level struggle, family restoration has to be done; and through the indemnity course of the tribal struggle, the tribal restoration has to be done. You must clearly understand that this kind of reindemnification course of blood stained struggle is unfolding in a single generation of Father’s life.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have reindemnified through offering my whole life until now what one person was supposed to have done. Therefore, if we go over the national standard, it becomes the time to solve the source of the resentment and regret of Christianity that was acquired through the failure centering on Jesus. In this way, finally, by taking the normal stance, we will be able to ascend as a son with a worldwide authority. This time is coming soon. Do you understand or not? [Yes, we understand]
|
||||
<h4>As The Chosen People Upon The Grounds Of A Historical Victory,<br />
|
||||
We Should Do Our Responsibility</h4>
|
||||
<p>By Father’s preparing that kind of base and accomplishing the resolution of the vertical history and the worldwide horizontal restoration, you, even without any accomplishments, were chosen in just the way you were, on the basis of a victorious family. Then what kind of existence do you become? You become the beings who are standing on the place where the worldwide archangel has fulfilled his responsibility, i.e., on the place where John the Baptist has completed his responsibility. You were just put there, just tagging along.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are to pay back the benefit that I have given you, you must suffer 3 times, 7 times more than what Father has suffered. Do you understand what I am saying? Where there is a place to die, you are supposed to go out before all else, and die. If there is a place to suffer, you should go first to suffer. The ones who want to make Father suffer will not be able to stand in that kind of place. All of you, do you want to make Father not suffer hardships? Do you want to make Father suffer or do you not want to make Father suffer? [We do not want to make you suffer] Is that true? [Yes]
|
||||
<p>Look. The ones in the regional churches want help from the main headquarters when they have difficulties, but it was told not to give any help. This time helping each church a little was because of the Christian churches. Christian ministers are thinking it over and giving it a thought to join the movement, and should we be disgraced? In order not to receive shame, we should even put a shawl around, therefore we bought the land in Yoido.</p>
|
||||
<p>They thought the Unification Church did not have any money and when we said, “Within three months we can pay about 5 to 6 hundred million won”, Seoul city hall’s major, bureau directors, and sectional chiefs all were listening to the Unification Church. For a few months, we were paying 150 million won in cash. I know that the richest man in Korea Lee Byung Chul does not even have 20 million won in cash. We have used a loan from a bank. In cash we are… When Unification Church pays in cash 150 million won to 200 million won, i.e., about 5 to 6 hundred million won in a few months, would they think the Unification Church has the money or not? [They will think we have it] Because of this, everybody believes that the Unification Church will build a 120 story building. If you look as you pass the Seoul Dae Bridge and look at Yoido’s air view photograph, the place where the tallest building in Korea is drawn is the Unification Church’s spot.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea must prepare at least symbolically. Do you understand? [Yes] If we really want, would we just build a 120 story building? Even 1200 story would be possible. If that building falls, Korea might perish; that is why we are building only 120 stories. (laugh) You can think like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are sitting in a dreadful, small bedroom and moving around with a rag over you, they might think you are a national chief of police force who stays like that even with a lot of money. If someone deals carelessly with you, he will face disaster. What is Pyun sato? What do you think I have done until now? All the corrupt officials are in my hands. That’s what happens. It would do them no good to laugh at you because you are wearing rags. Did you ever do that? That is why it is more difficult nowadays. They will not feel pity for you. They will think that you have a hidden weapon. Even if you eat by begging, they will not pity you. That is why I am saying we have reached the tough road of crisis. Does the region say that the Unification Church does not have any money, or does have money? [Have Money.] Then why do you say that you are living that way? Why do you say that you are living that way? You at least feel good after hearing this.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should advertise that Father will build 1000 churches in 40 days. Then everybody will ask, “What is going on?” Then, tell them like this, “We have bought enough land to build 1000 churches in the land, and this land somehow reached the price of 2 billion won.” When you lie, do it with style.</p>
|
||||
<p>This time we gave out rooms nationwide because of our prestige. It is not the principled way to help you. Do you understand? Even taking off the skin from your back, I should smudge it and sell it to make a bigger base to build something bigger than the Christian churches. It is not right for Father to help you right now. Have the right attitude. Do you understand? [Yes] To express your sincerity, should you build your own house or let someone else build it for you? If you entrust a nation to that kind of person, he will probably sell the nation and keep the profit for himself. Would that be true or not? If I give because I want to, that’s OK. But if I give to you because you want to receive it, it would not be right.</p>
|
||||
<p>“Father and mother, I will receive your inheritance;” can this kind of person be an honest person? There is the parable of the prodigal son. He receives as he desires and then goes off somewhere. He is going off to squander and waste. The parents should give when they want to. If you are a filial son, you should not receive from the parents but offer something to them. Right? You should, in all four seasons and every time the season changes offer a pair of clothes to Father. You must do at least that much work. You should offer at least 12 pieces of clothes in a three year period. Even fish, you should donate the biggest fish in the East and the West sea, one fish every season. Should I tell you more, or should I stop?</p>
|
||||
<p>Even when you are eating, you are not supposed to eat alone. Even alone you have three family members. Including God, there are four. Do you think so? If there are less than eight family members then there is no restoration. Right? You cannot be restored without having eight family members inside and out. If there are eight family members they will become twelve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is there not the four position foundation centering on Father? There is also a four position foundation based on each of you. Even your direct inheritor of your lineage will fulfill the four position foundation. So then how many are there? There are twelve. Do you understand? This is the domain of God’s side. You must make the number twelve centering on the four position foundation. Is this not the way it is supposed to be?</p>
|
||||
<p>Do Not Lose The Chance To Shine On Top Of The Public Foundation</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you now understand the individual? [Yes] But only the individual standing is not enough. You must solve the indemnity course of the women. Who must solve this? It is not the woman but the man who must solve it for her. Eve was made from Adam. Is that not right? Because Adam lost its dominion over Eve, Eve fell. Therefore, in order to restore this the man must indemnify even what the woman did and 7,000 years of history of resentment through the seven year course. This is the Unification Church’s family level seven year course. Do you understand? [Yes] After this we go into the children’s age, and this is the national seven year course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, what happens when we go across to the 1980’s? The second seven year course ends at 1974. Then when does the third seven year course end? It ends at 1981. If you do it by the multiplication table it is, “nine times nine equals eighty-one”. It is the year when the multiplication table is over. That’s how it works. Therefore, wait till you get to the 1980’s. The Unification Church will fly silently towards the world. Do you like it? If I just give a phone call, there will always be plane tickets available. If I call there will always be a hotel wherever you go. Even if somebody already made the reservation , you could cancel them all and go yourself. Do you feel good, or do you feel bad? [Good] At that time Father will be in his sixties. I will be 61. That’s how old I will be. Until now the number seven could not be passed. Within Father’s lifetime, we will go past that resting period and re-depart into the world. Is this not visible in your eyes? Ask the fortune teller whether this will become true, will it be possible? [Yes]
|
||||
<p>Father’s generation was a miserable generation. I must rearrange the history of the world. And then for the internal 21-year course, I must rearrange both heaven and earth. Do you understand, or do you not understand? [We understand] Thus, an external 21 years from 1960 to 1981, the external 21 years from 1960 to 1981 and the internal 21 years until Father became 40 added together become 40 years. In this 40 years Father has to rearrange the world. If this is not done the fate of the Unification Church will become miserable.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has always prepared things beforehand. For this He is keeping time and goes ahead of us to bequeath everything to us. God has prepared everything. Is this not so? [Yes] Who would have known that there would be such a drastic change? Even though the Unification Church does not look like much, the whole world goes forth here and there following Father’s playing of the drum.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is this a lie or the truth? [It is the truth] If it is really true, wake up. History is short. If you stand on the front of the critical line and stand like this, you become a person of two countries. Standing on the 38th parallel, if you take a step forward, you will become victorious. We are in that kind of time. When you step forward you are not the only one who is stepping forward. With a command, you can step forward together. When you do that you will be enlisted in the first resurrection. That’s how it is. Do you want to join the first resurrection? [Yes] This will remain in history. Thus, I might not give the blessing for the seven years. Even now, aunts and uncles are making a commotion, but it does not even enter my mind. Right now is not that kind of time. Father will give the blessing only to those who will burst out to the front line right after the blessing. Will you receive the blessing just to go to the forefront? It is the principle to give the blessing if the person wants to go to the battlefront not to give the blessing if he just feels that he is lonely and sad. You are supposed to ask that kind of thing only at certain times, when you are really sad. That kind of a thing comes out cut. It comes out by being pushed. Tears push that kind of question out. A lot came out?</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking from this viewpoint, the fact that you, representing your ancestors to your clan until now, have met this glorious chance to shine brightly upon that ground of accomplishments is not exchangeable even with zillions of gold coins. In terms of the value of this, it is not exchangeable even with the best diamond in Korean land. Do you understand what I am saying? We met somehow. You might say that it is a good thing that we met, but it could turn out not only good but also bad. If you are pushed back from this, everything will be over.</p>
|
||||
<p>A person, who has committed a crime and is in jail, is always thinking about his past crimes. “Oh! If I could had gone only one more step then the situation would have been different…” Such thinking constantly evolves around him until he gets out of the jail. He cannot separate himself from it. If you go to jail you will know this. Likewise, when you realize the fact that you have left such a tradition in your life and when you realize the value of such fact is revealed all over heaven and earth and all nations will esteem and glorify it, Korea can be revived. At this time if we who stand in such a situation make a mistake, then we will cause very great sorrow in the heart of our ancestors, to all tribes living on earth and to all descendants.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a mistake is made, do you think our descendants would come and bow at our grave? They would detest and condemn us by saying, “You terrible ancestors.” We will come in the same position as Adam and Eve who are being condemned. Do you know this? In order not to leave such a unthinkable, fearful and shameful reality, I live with the heart that even when I cross a stream stepping of rocks, I think as if there is only one way to go. Do you understand? [Yes.] You are the people who have to inherit such a tradition and ideal, but because of food, your children, your wife… Okay, why haven’t you cut off your children and wife beforehand? Therefore, I’m telling you to walk this path as a real man. Then I don’t think there will be any reason for me to hear many complaints because of your wives. In this place there is no one who is in such a position. If you eat less then your children and wife, if you sleep in a worse place then them, if you suffer much more than they do, how could they complain? It is simple this way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father is like that also. I’m not a person who wants to eat good food. I eat only because they give it to me. In such a situation I always think about when I was in prison from December 14th until 20th, I think of prison life. “Oh, today these people gave me this food and is there anyone who will accuse me because of this food on my table.” Therefore, if good food is placed on my table then I don’t eat it, but always share it with someone else. Then, do I have food on my table because I wish to have it, or because members put it on my table? Members should offer food in this way, then do you feel angry because Father ate well? [No.] In order to be a filial son, even if you live in poverty you have to feed your parents well. Even you have to sell you wife’s dress… Do you understand? [Yes.] Even if you have to starve your children, you have to serve your parents. That is the way of filial piety. Father has already practiced this. Isn’t that right? Therefore, Father is not an example of failure. Just as the teeth of gears mesh, causing the wheel to turn… the teeth which are meshed are going out and new teeth are being meshed in, thus the wheel spins.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because Father has practiced this, you must inherit and practice this also. Somebody has to do this task on this earth, enabling the gears to mesh and turn; centering on earth, heaven is starting to turn. The gear can spin if it has at least three teeth which are meshed together. Likewise, you have to do this. You have to establish a trinity. centering on Father. Trinity couples are fulfilling such a function. Following Father’s direction, unite into one. If you do this, then on this earth such a tradition is established and will become an text book for future education. Don’t you think so? This becomes the resurrected substantiation of history and the cause of the foundation which will be a testimony for the future. Isn’t this right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>How many times have you starved for the sake of God? How much have you longed with your eyes for people? This will become a problem. These things are things which I have established, persevering through incredible difficulties and sufferings. When I see your lifestyle, I don’t feel happy. I think I might have to go through such a path again. With bare feet I must run again. I have to repeat what Jesus did when he washed his disciple’s feet.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can only stand on the foundation of Father, but you cannot stand by yourself. Do you understand? [Yes.] Centering on the family, inheritance is possible. By yourself it is not possible to inherit anything. Jesus, by himself, cannot receive the inheritance, isn’t that right? Because Adam and Eve both have fallen, in order to inherit the world centering on the family, we have to present the content of indemnity. Otherwise, the process of inheritance is not possible.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of whom are you standing on this incredible position to receive a foundation. It is because of your wife who you really dislike to see. Do you like to see, or don’t like to see your wife. Do you like or don’t like your wives? You’re not standing in a position because of your merit. You can stand in this position because of a woman. Also a woman doesn’t stand here because of herself, but because of a man. The reason that you met in this position is because of each other. Without each other this is not possible. You cannot possess the horizontal foundation, isn’t that right? [Yes.] You require a reciprocal foundation. The family is established centering on man and woman, and in a family man and woman must meet and become totally united.</p>
|
||||
<p>When a man and woman meets, centering on whom do they meet? Centering on True Parents you met, but are still separated. You have to bear children and unite centering on your children. This is the standard of God’s desire and the standard of parent’s desire. Therefore, it is the duty of you who have families to receive God’s spirit and God’s love, and implant it in the right place. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is the way which our family must walk.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the way which our family must walk? We must become the true ancestor of goodness by implanting the model of heavenly family. We must become the foundation for the blessed kingdom of heaven in which Satan cannot influence, but only God can. This is the way our family must walk. Do you understand? [Yes.] From this, the name of True Parent comes about. Here God’s victory emerges and true sons and daughters are able to be received, and all things can be embraced. Therefore, you can receive Parent’s Day, Day of All Things, Children’s Day and even God’s Day. Where do we receive them? Isn’t it in the family. [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the family is the place to receive God’s Day, True Parent’s Day, Children’s Day and Day of All Things. In other words, you will become awe struck and immeasurably grateful for your position when you realize the possibility that one insignificant family can be a holy foundation upon which these four great holidays can be united. When you realize this, even if your wife’s eye is strange or impaired it doesn’t matter. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>When we center on this law, if we violate this, there will be merciless consequences. If you violate this, who will accuse you? Satan will accuse you and treat you as Satan’s Satan. He will say to you, “You illegitimate one! I have fallen at the completion of the growth stage by the inducement of unsanctified heart, but you have fallen from the position of growing toward the completion level of the completion stage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Just watch and see those who fall away and leave at will, see what will become of them in the future. How many generations will be penalized? That depends on what Father decides. Father can even condemn them for thousands of generations. Do you understand what I say? Maybe their whole lineage will be rooted out… Loathsome, hateful and unimaginable things will unfold in front of our eyes.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can I save them by creating a different law? Should I do it? If I did so then it will become a great cancer for our descendants. How can I get rid of this cancer? By letting the blood out in our generation I can resolve it. Presently father is concerned about these problems. Do you understand? This is not a lie. This is not a threat or intimidation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I do not accomplish this task and go to the spirit world, then I would be contrary to this law. Isn’t this right? [yes] Therefore, the woman you meet is the person whom you have been waiting and longing for, for six thousand years, and whom God looks over and parents have introduced. Isn’t love reached through God and parents? Do not become thieves. So is our family great or not great? [great]
|
||||
<p>That is why the salvific path which Unification Thought is teaching is not individual salvation. If the family is not saved then nothing can be saved. It is the salvation of couple and children. If we are not able to save our children then we must wait in the spiritual world. Thus in the spirit world the educational law is established. Everyone must go to the spirit world in a single line. Do you understand? In the spirit world there is educational law, and all the things which were not able to be accomplished on the earth are educated and everyone must cross (pass?) over together. We believe for the sake of family salvation. Do you understand? [yes]
|
||||
<p>I believe for the sake of my wife and a wife believes for the sake of her husband, and the children believe for the sake of their parents. Do you understand? The Unification Church believes for the four position foundation, that is the three-object purpose. Do you understand? [yes] Anyone alone cannot receive salvation. That is why even Father has much interest in Mother. It’s not simply because I like mother, but from the principle perspective I want to love her more than she loves me; that’s why I am thinking very much about it. Each spouse has to do like this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking from this perspective, all of you must establish such a valuable family. And in that family three great love… God’s love is nothing other than the love which combines the three great loves. Isn’t that right? The family which substantialized such love is a heavenly family. Therefore, during the period of bachelor life one must receive love from God. Afterwards, during the period of husband he must receive love. And then during the period of father he must receive love. These kinds of love are not separate loves but love of one God, which a person likes when he is a bachelor, when he is a husband and when he is a father.</p>
|
||||
<p>A woman also must receive the love of God when she is a maiden, when she is a bride, and then when she is a mother. Isn’t that right? Shouldn’t is be so? Only then they can stand in the representative parental position centering on God’s standard of love. Isn’t that right? Because it is inherited… After I have experienced love of children, love of spouse, and love of parents centering on God’s love, in the horizontal subject position of parents I can inherit God’s three great loves and I can progress toward the world horizontally. Do you understand? [yes]
|
||||
<p>Therefore, you must consider your wife as “oh, she is a person whom as a daughter no one else has surpassed in receiving God’s three great loves, whom as a wife no one else is to surpass in receiving love, whom as a mother no one else will surpass in receiving love.” Then how should you conduct the education of your children? It must be an education through which your children can be proud saying “My father and mother are the best in the world. Except God there are no people who are higher and greater than our parents.” This is the method of education for the Unification families. Do you understand? [yes] If this is what God can agree and your descendants can agree to then this will be publicly recognized.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I look at my children, they say that “Our father is right after God.” You too must teach such thought. To your family I am your grandfather, isn’t it? So, do you teach your children that “Because I received love from grandfather, I am like your grandfather.” ? Do you teach these things to your children? Do you or don’t you teach? Do you teach to your children that “True father became as he is because he received love from God. He receives love from God and he is your grandfather. I received more love from this grandfather than anyone else and I am one with the grandfather. That is why I am the world’s best father. So I am the best in the world when it comes to loving you.”? Are you the best in loving your children? You must instill these kind of thought into them. This must be continued for centuries and millenniums. If this lineage is not polluted and is succeeded for centuries and millenniums, then ancestors in the spirit world and the descendants on the earth will receive blessings thousand and ten thousand fold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you understand the way which the family must walk? [yes] All blessed families, do you understand? [yes] You men, you are thinking about absurd things with your thief eyes. Am I right or not? [yes] Eu Jong-young! Do you like your wife? [yes, I like her] The person behind him, do you like your wife? [yes] Those of you who like your spouse because you have to, raise your hand. Those people will in future receive mob-thrashing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, do you approximately understand the way of our family? [yes] Inherit the tradition from your forefathers. Properly bequeath that tradition to your descendants. By doing so, if we are to subjugate Satan who opposes this will, we must be liberated from the ordinary path as a family. Do you understand? [yes]
|
||||
<p>We must be liberated as a family. Even I haven’t completely liberated myself on the family level. I am in the process of liberation. We must be liberated as a family. One should not go comfortably by oneself. You may be an individual here but you stand in the position to resolve the fate of the whole. In order to grant the condition that you have passed over (gotten over, crossed over) as a whole family, I have now pulled your wives out and have established them (let them stand). On the day when this is crossed over, all of you can cross over at once. Everyone can cross over.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, knowing that it is such a time, you must determine yourselves to be responsible for the problems of Korea, Asia, and the world. When father looks around the world, I feel these things. However vast this world may be, we must have conviction that we shall capture the heaven and earth. That is why we must determine that even if the Unification Church parishes we must save the world. Do you understand? I must do things for the sake of country even if I have to let the members go through suffering. Isn’t that so? If the Unification Church was pursuing its happiness and welfare, then it would have perished. If it did, then the church would not have progressed until now. We have this hidden ideology. Isn’t that right? [yes] Until the time comes when we put the thirty million people of this nation from head to the tail in one place and make them go around centering on the direction which we are heading toward, we can not rest idle and must walk this path. You must understand this. When one releases something it must be completely coiled in order for it to be released completely. Then through the end we can find the way out. The path of restoration is such as that. Do you understand? [yes]
|
||||
<p>Among you, if you have beaten your wife raise your hand. I will forgive you so please raise your hand honestly. Oh you! If ever there was an incident to hit your wife, you should have first shed tears over it. At the place where Satan is watching over furtively… Are you going to ever repeat such action again or not? [we will not do it again] In order to restore three great love, you must experience the love of mother. Next, the love of your wife and then the love of younger sister. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall of Adam and Eve we have lost the love of mother, the love of wife, and the love of younger sister. We have lost three great loves. From a woman’s perspective, she has lost the love of father, the love of husband, and the love of older brother. Even in Satanic world living without a father is not proper. It is a failure according to the most fundamental principle. If you cannot live more happily than anybody in the Satanic world, you are failures. If you cannot love your wife more than your own sisters than you are a failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your wife is a holy being who has now appeared in front of you as a representative fruit of the feminine image of three ages; therefore, you must be grateful to Heavenly Father. In my case it is opposite. I have to raise my wife as my daughter. After raising her as my daughter, I raise her as my wife; and then educating her as the mother and establish the name of mother. Isn’t it opposite? I have raised her. If my age is compared with Mother, then her age is comparably to the age of my daughter, isn’t it? Mother is like a daughter, and it is more difficult to say that she is like a wife or a mother. Think about it. If her age is more substantial then I can overlook the age and say “Mother.” That’s why I use language of “Umma (mother)” to the Mother. I call her so and so “umma.” That is the most difficult problem. Can you understand? A husband when coming back from outside to home and when he looks for his wife, he calls her by saying “so and so umma,” doesn’t he? I call Mother “umma.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes when I return from some place, as if I was a little child I report to Mother every… Long time ago, when I returned, I used to report to Mother all through the night. I reported with the determination to surpass such mind. That is the restoration. All must be restored through indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must become a man whom a woman cannot be suspicious of even if she tries to. Therefore, whatever you do you must first discuss with your spouse and then do it. Do you understand? “God’s will is like this, the path which we must walk is like this, shall we do this or not?” In such a fashion you must explain by deciphering the principle. When you ask, “Do you have any objection?” she should say, “No, I don’t have any objection.” The way which men must walk is the way through which they strip off everything which women made mistake about. Isn’t this so?</p>
|
||||
<p>If a husband says that “This is the path which you must go and if you go this way then you will collapse. Nine out of ten will collapse. Thus, shouldn’t I stand ahead of you? Because I have more experience in fighting, I will go this path ahead of you. So wouldn’t you cooperate with me in such and such manner?” then she can not help but cooperate with him. You must do this kind of task. That is why our family becomes unified. The relationship is that of a most close relationship. You must love her in place of your mother. Think of it as if you have mother, wife and younger sister in your home. When you face any difficulty if you consider your wife as a mother and discuss with her as “this is so and so,” then she will shed her tears in the place of mother. If she sheds the tears then she will not become more distant from you.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the world, if people shed tears, they often become more distant; but if we shed tears then we become even closer. After two shed tears together… Each feels sorry to the other and cannot even speak nor even greet each other, yet they don’t become distant. Rather they become evermore close. If we become a couple in which the spouses can truly become one by holding hand in hand and truly trust each other, this is none other than a most blessed couple, isn’t it? God will see them and will He publish them by saying “These two love each other more than me”? We must reach even that kind of degree. Raise your hand if you have lived like this. Raise your hand if you promise that you will live like that from now on. All of you should try. If you are like that you will bear descendants who are greater than you. One thing that I am really grateful for is that when a spiritualist sees my children, there is an interesting phenomenon. (The tape recorder is briefly stopped and thus not able to receive the content)</p>
|
||||
<p>If you bear children then those children are born by inheriting the fortune of the Unification Church and Father. Do you understand? [yes] Even if you are terribly stubborn and malignant your children will not be like you. So, do you like to bear good children? If you want that then love the spouse which Father has chosen for you as you love Father. Love your husband, your wife as you love Father and Parents. If you do so then the children who are to be born from you will inherit that fortune and they will be nothing like you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now I am only quietly observing. Some people, I have matched with a cripple. How would such couple live heartistically? I have much interest in that. We are not the people who live for the present. Consider that we are born for the history. Because of mistakes of my ancestors in the history, in order to indemnify that in my generation I became a cripple, but the ancestors as a whole are not bad. The history itself has not gone wrong. Therefore don’t be resentful. Think of the fact that in the heartistic world, that position does not become misery but it becomes a place where one can be connected with blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>In such a family would God come or not? If the relation of three great loves are fulfilled, then the four position foundation is established. Isn’t this so? Does four position foundation become established? If a four position foundation is established then God will surely come to that place. Isn’t this place a four position foundation? The love of parents, the love of spouse, the love of children, these are the four position foundation types of love. Would God be dwelling in the place where the four position foundation love exits or not? God dwells there. In that place attending God we must live for centuries and for a millennium. That place is the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>If this is realized then we can receive God’s love and we can inherit God’s lineage and thus are able to love everything which God possesses. Do you understand? [Yes.] Such an incredible position is the position of the blessed couple. Do you understand or don’t you understand? [We understand.]
|
||||
<p>Let’s defend our family. If the Unification Church cannot defend the family… You are not to believe in the Unification Church for the sake of your wife. You believe for the sake of the nation. You believe in order to restore Korea. One must give up one’s own family, wife and children for the sake of world. This love is in accordance with God. Do you understand? [yes] Don’t live with the mind set of a haphazard stupid person. If one lives with such kind of seriousness then nothing in the universe can break this mind. If anyone who tries to break such a mind that person will be destroyed. If you march like this in the future then wherever you go the Satanic world will crumble. That is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the process I have toiled together with Mother, God always worked ahead of everything which I have planned; this is very marvelous. If I say one word of judgement here then it is destroyed over there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now a new era has come in front of us. Do you understand? This shining historical era, if you loose this time then your cherished desire will not be fulfilled. Your desire is not aimed at just tomorrow. It is the establishment of the four position foundation centering on the devotion toward and the bond with True Parents; and in order for your descendants to inherit this after millions and billions of years…</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now this fallen world has been looking toward the future and tomorrow but from now on it will be moving backward. Here is the culmination point of history, the solution point of all the victory of heaven and earth, and the core point of all hopes. We are putting this on the line and because anything that is outside of its expansion belongs to the Satanic world, God will judge it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The position on which you are sitting today, the position which is bonded as the family centering on Father is the position which your ancestors of thousands and tens of thousands of generations had been longing for. All the ages of history have longed for this place and right now everyone in the spirit world is longing for and devoting themselves for. Today I myself am devoting all my heart centering on this.</p>
|
||||
<p>This position is a position where the purpose, motivation and content are united. Do you understand? Therefore, the person who lives at that time can become the victor of three ages. You must clearly understand that such an amazing position is the position of the blessed couple. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<h4>Father’s Prayer</h4>
|
||||
<p>Heavenly Father, I understand that a day of sorrow occurred to your mind which wished that Noah be better than Abel, and again a sorrowful incident approached Abraham family whom You have chosen hoping that they be better than Noah. I also understand that You have established the victorious foundation through the journey of battles, longing for the better offspring centering on Jacob.</p>
|
||||
<p>We understand that upon such a foundation, Moses bearing the responsibility of national leadership was to be more absolute than Jacob. That is why he left Egypt and spent eighty years in the Median and Barren wilderness. We understand that John the Baptist should have had even more devotion and effort than Moses. We feel and behold through our own eyes that the Israelites became the people with thousands of years of sorrow because John the Baptist was not able to fulfill the world wide mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>Heavenly Father, thinking that the Christianity should have invested more devotion than the Israelites, and that the Unification Church should invest more devotion than Christianity for it as the third Israel sat out to fulfill God’s will, this son standing in this place understands clearly that I have to invest more devotion than anybody in all of history.</p>
|
||||
<p>You understand very well about the situation of this son who feels deeply ashamed when I think about how inadequate I am, how many imperfections I have in front of the Heavenly Father’s dispensational will which longs for absolute perfection, as time passes by, as I relate to You with a sense of mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have not sought the recognition by others, I have not started with the expectation of recognition by anybody; however, I know very well the fact that You sympathize with me, going ahead of me and clearing my path. Not one person but numerous spiritualists and many people whom I have encountered testify that this person is the most miserable person in the whole world, however I am not the miserable person. You know my mind which wants to perceive that I was an unfilial son who did not yet realize that You are more miserable than I am.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church was able to remain until this day not because of anyone’s accomplishment or merit. I understand that it is only because You functioned as an invisible root and became the driving force which eliminated every obstacle, this Unification Church was able to remain at this place today.</p>
|
||||
<p>I understand well that when the question is raised concerning who is in the important position to be responsible for navigating the fate of the Unification Church, it is not the insignificant church leaders who are here today, but a person who cannot even speak “Heavenly” of the Heavenly Father and wail and speak “Father” and again cannot close his mouth for his mind is so aroused by the piercing heart; I know that You are looking for such a person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, please let this period be a time to reflect back at the most shameful past, to shed the ignorant self which promised the result of insignificant value, and to pledge oneself to Your solemn teaching.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now understand that I am my own enemy. Where I am victorious over myself, You are there. We must understand that You who drive us to be victorious over ourselves have already been victorious to Yourself. When we think of how great your suffering endurance had to be and how much your grief had flowed into You, especially for You are omnipotent and omniscient, until You stand over all those things, we can only dare to understand and fathom it.) Please look down with mercy at us who are lamenting for we are unable to reach your situation from this place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, here at Chung-Pyung at this time your young children have gathered not to find something. They came looking for a place where they can again be drenched in your deep heart and again experience your heart. Facing difficulties is not a problem. We came here with our earnest desire to find the place where the relationship with you will never be shaken eternally and eternally, and where the bond be never unbound.</p>
|
||||
<p>We understand that we must win over this world. We must win over Satan. When we observe this, we realize that the destined course of the Unification Church is a course overcoming misery after misery. Father, you know very well about the heartache which we feel when knowing that the nation is in a difficult position yet we are unable to stand in front of this place. Because You know about the heartbreak which You feel when you know the difficulty of this world yet You are unable to stand in front of the world, You easily know our heartbroken situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>We should be proud to have Heavenly Father who has persevered through so much sufferings in order to prepare the way for us before this time has come. Before being proud of anything of our own, we should be proud of Father. Before we venerate anything of our own we should venerate Father. Before looking forward to be recognized with all our value, we must feel indignant about Father being unable to be recognized. I know through my own experience that when the children, who can really live for You, perceive Your miserable situation, not knowing how to properly respond to You, feeling empathy toward You and cry out in tears “Why must Heavenly Father walk this miserable path! When will we bring about the day of liberation for You!” then You can be liberated from that miserable situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your children who are gathered here, please don’t let them shed tears for their own children. If their children are miserable, let them realize it is because You are miserable and let them pray embracing You. When You look at us tearfully praying “Please Heavenly Father, do not be in such a situation” Your heart aches thousand, ten thousands times more. When realizing this we must comfort You in such a situation and tell the children with prayerful heart that “Although you stand in a lonely, miserable place now, your descendants will not perish, and your future will not be bleak. This I will prove to you. Don’t feel resentment because we can’t feed and cloth you now.” Let them know that such parents are holy parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because I could not cloth and feed my wife like others sometimes I would see her groaning in the sick-bed. At such times, instead of worrying about the difficult situation and environment, think of how much misery would Heavenly Father’s heart feel when He sees His children go the heavenly way in such a situation, and even if my wife collapses and I fall down, pray for Heavenly Father’s heart to not be miserable and shed tears, then I would be liberated from such a situation again and again. Father, please let them realize that when they become crazy about loving Heavenly Father, and when they become crazy about caring for Your will, they shall never perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now our bloodline which gushes forth as the blood of artery from the heart and our bosom must be connected with Heavenly Father. Therefore we must reach the place where our blood can be identical with the blood which pours out from Your artery and Your bosom. In order to reach that place, I realize that I must die and You must survive. Heavenly Father, I earnestly pray that You would grant me to walk this path gladly.</p>
|
||||
<p>For You love this place, Chung-Pyung, You have made this place as it is. This is the ground which You have sanctified through much dedication. I pray earnestly that this meeting can plant the tradition which, in this place the tears of dedication can be entangled, in this place every occurrences can be related with you more closely, thus all people of all nations can visit this place and long for You through their tears and tears, through their difficulties and sufferings.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if we are in the situation of naked, orphan, persecuted people, the place where You walk together with us, that place is not a miserable place but a happy place, that place is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven will be resurrected, and that place is where the happy settlement of future will spring forth; thinking these things, we must go forth again. Straightening our tired body, we must go forth again. Stimulating the spirit and vigor in our lifeless eyes, looking over the far away mountain, we must go forth again. Heavenly Father, I desire earnestly that You will allow us to be Your children who struggle to go first on the thorny path which we must walk through, rather than belatedly following the footsteps which You have left.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have not yet understood our holy Father’s heartbroken mind to achieve restoration. We have not understood that in Your victimized inner mind, which endured so far with pledging, bleeding heart, there is a grieving and longing mind which pleads to us that “Oh my son, please become a son of subjugation and victory.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us understand clearly that although we have become the children of disappointment and despair living under the pressure of wretchedness, in the midst of this, Heavenly light approaches, and that light becoming the dividing path, the new Kingdom of Heaven is opened here and thus the luminous Heavenly glory begins.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, please allow us to pledge that from this time on, for the energetic steps of tomorrow. Please let them understand that if they can become the sons who already determine themselves to go like this once they become such a person, to go like this once they receive such a wife, to go like this once they bear such a child, and carry this out in action, and if these sons can go forth in the way of your will, then your day of new prosperity can rest in a safe place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Please allow us to cross over fruitfully (or effectively) this hill which we must cross in any case, and allow us to not become a small-minded man when we are at the crucial juncture of determining our destiny. I earnestly wish and plead that You would allow them to be bold and courageous, and to become the victorious fighters who can introduce Heavenly Father by petitioning to all people.</p>
|
||||
<p>I ask your favor once again that now all the things which we undertake from this first day on can result in which You can embrace in your glorious bosom and I also hope that you will grant this day to be blessed. At this time when August has almost passed away please grant a new start for the Unification Church and allow the binding of hopeful Heavenly fortune to be fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must think that by the one who knows and the one who is unknowing, the person who is ignorant and the person who is enlightened the heaven and earth will divide. I again ask your favor to please protect, enlighten, and guide all the children who are gathered here so that they may become the wise people and that they may appear in front of your blessed presence. I pray all these things in the holy name of True Parents, amen.</p>
|
||||
32
content/speeches/1971/on-jesus-family.md
Normal file
32
content/speeches/1971/on-jesus-family.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,32 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "On Jesus' Family"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:33:00+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:33:00+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/on-jesus-family.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 25, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D. C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Probable translator Young Oon Kim</h3>
|
||||
<p>Today being Christmas day, he (Master) will continue the speech on the subject I already mentioned last night. In the Bible we don’t find any passage where any one asked Jesus about his father. Who was his father? When we think of that we can imagine that his own disciples might have known already about his background. In the Bible we find that Jesus said unclear things in several places; passages like, “If I say worldly things and you won’t understand, how can I say heavenly things?” On another occasion, “I came to the world to bring fire, but would that it were already kindled.” That makes us guess that there must have been something he left unaccomplished on earth. When one of his disciples came to him and told him his own mother was there, he answered, “Who is my mother, who is my brother? Only those who act out the will of God.” Now that alludes to the fact that his own mother and brother could not cooperate with him and carry out the role assigned to them. In John 7, we read that his disciples and neighbors were a little skeptical about his mission because he remained at home while there was a Passover or public festival taking place in Jerusalem. But his brothers did that. And on still another occasion he said to his mother, “Woman, what have you to do with me?” From all these passages we can say that there are things not clearly told in the Bible. Now let me begin. Through my talk to you last night you learned how difficult it was for God to lay the foundation for Jesus to be born. Now only God, but those who had carried out the mission of laying the foundation, had all struggled so hard until Jesus came. After sending Jesus Christ on the foundation which had been built after so much difficulty and hardship, would God have wanted Jesus to be crucified or suffer so much? Before Jesus there had been many martyrs sent to the world to prepare his way who went through so much difficulties and torture, and then would God have wanted Jesus to be tortured again? For so many thousands of years God prepared the foundation for Jesus. Then would God have wanted the people to persecute and reject him until they could hang him on the cross? If there was a good environment prepared for him, with all the people around him administering to him and serving him., something different from what we have in the Biblical record could have happened. But he was even born in a stable and from then on he had to go through so much difficulty and suffering. Upon his birth the king attempted to kill him, and he had to hide himself, going from place to place. You can imagine that by the age of 30 he had gone through untold difficulties. Even during the three years of his public ministry he was persecuted by Judaism itself. by relatives, and by all the people of Israel. At last he was put on the cross. And we can well imagine that he had to go through many difficult situations which the Bible does not tell us. There is not a single man who was in favor of Jesus, on his side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let’s go back to Joseph’s family. Joseph was in the position of archangel, as I told you last night. Adam and Eve before the fall were in the relationship of brother and sister, or betrothed. Since the archangel took away Eve while they were in that situation, so in Jesus’ time, Joseph and Mary had to restore that in the reverse order. Centering on Jesus, God’s side had to restore the one who is in the position of Eve before the fall. That’s why God made Mary conceive. Mary was chosen in that case. Supposing you are Joseph. Mary is your betrothed. Most unexpectedly your girl is pregnant. How would you say he felt? Girls, answer us. Angry! If you women feel like that, how much more would it have been for Joseph. How much would Joseph have been agonized in heart, after he heard the news. You cannot imagine that any man in such a place can even think of having the girl as his wife. If any of the men members doesn’t think he would be agonized, raise up your hand. You may ask the whole population of the world. You will never find a single man who will answer in the affirmative. Almighty God could have imagined those kinds of things could happen. What must have been the reason for sending Jesus with that background? We can imagine that there must be a reason for God sending the Messiah in such an environment. That’s why God sent an angel to Joseph in a dream saying that his wife was going to conceive by the Holy Spirit. And he had to be kind to her and receive her after the childbirth. That was not a vision but a dream, which one could have forgotten. And Joseph who had done as he had been told in the dream, was certainly a righteous man, a just man. If it were you, could you have received this Mary?</p>
|
||||
<p>It was not an easy job. Would Joseph have been happy to receive Mary? No, Most unhappy and unwilling to receive her. Joseph knew that according to the Mosaic law, unchaste women had to be stoned to death. He knew the law, and there was Mary pregnant. Even though he was told in a dream that she was made pregnant by the Holy Spirit, Could he have believed it? His thought wavered. At last Joseph decided to receive Mary. In that case, did he receive her openly, Do you think he could do that? I think that Joseph brought her into his home in secret, and most unwilling, too. We don’t know if Joseph had any brothers or parents or relatives. The Bible doesn’t tell us this. We don’t have any such record about the family background of Joseph. None of these things is written. If Joseph’s family had been in sympathy with Mary and Joseph, there would have been a record of them. Yet, we do not read in the Bible any story or occasion where Mary or Joseph tells Jesus about his grandparents, uncles, or other relatives. There must be a reason for this.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Joseph had to bring Mary, could he have consulted the matter with his parents, if there were any, or any of his relatives? Could he have done that? In light of the Mosaic law, he couldn’t do it. Even though those people around him might not have known that she was pregnant, he could not have brought her to his home while they were still in the stage of betrothal. How much more difficult it would have been for him to bring the girl there while there was such a strict Mosaic law. And all the more since she was pregnant before marriage. Although he brought her in secret, don’t you imagine that rumors of her pregnancy had spread? Seemingly they must have lived together in one room. Rumors and gossips rapidly spread, especially among children-some of these children must have belonged to his relatives.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the very bottom of his heart, would Joseph not have wondered about who. the other man was? He guessed this way and that. However righteous a man he may have been, there must have been occasions on which he asked his wife about the matter. Joseph was a very generous and righteous man and the benefactor of her life, because she was supposed to have been stoned to death. And Mary, who knew this and who was so grateful to her husband, could she have answered the question boastfully like this: “Well, the child of my womb is conceived by the Holy Spirit.” Could she have answered like that? In that case, Could he have believed it? Well, I think many of you. here are from Christian families, leading lives of faith so far, but still to you it would be unbelievable; you cannot even imagine that You could believe those words., Then how much more it would have been with other people! If Mary had answered that way, Joseph would have been very angry, ever) though he .was told in a dream about something like -that. If Mary had answered that the child -was conceived by the Holy Spirit, he could not have believed it, but more than that, he would have been very angry and indignant. And he could have guessed or imagined that Mary’s story was to conceal the fact that she had been seeking to cheat her husband. Carl you imagine Joseph’s facial expression? *Happy? Indignant? Angry’? From this time on, there were troubles between the two. Joseph on several occasions had asked questions of that kind, and Mary on her part had difficulty with those questions. There had been troubles already arising. Could it have happened just once, or could it have continued from time to time? It is natural that the quarrel among them continued. There had been attentive ears and inquiring eyes around them, pointing to her. Don’t you imagine that there had been gossip spreading all over the village? There could have been someone eavesdropping on the conversations between the couple, who spread the rumor. There could have been many such things. Mary was in such a situation! How lonely she Must have been.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now consider them going towards Bethlehem. It was almost the time for her to give birth. If the environment was such that she could have prepared things for the coming child, she would have done that, but she could not prepare anything for the child. When the child was born, she laid him in a stable manger and wrapped him in swaddling clothes. If Jesus had had physical relatives united with Mary and Joseph, would they not have helped Mary prepare the way beforehand? From all those things we can gather that Mary gave birth to the child in a lonely, lonely situation. But even after the birth of the child there appeared angels. So Joseph thought that the child might be from God. And then came the three wise men led by the stars from the East, to worship him and bring him gifts. And there were shepherds who came to worship him. So that sort of consoled Joseph or made him think differently. After the childbirth, when they had to flee to Egypt there also appeared an angel to guide the way. An angel also directed their way back.</p>
|
||||
<p>With such a background there was Jesus growing between Mary and Joseph. But even the child sensed that there was something tangled between them. Between Joseph and Jesus there was no relationship of lineage, so they were entirely strangers to each other. On Mary’s part, even though she may have wanted to do things for her son, like make clothes for him, she had to find out if on that day Joseph was in a good or bad mood. Jesus could well sense that his parents had an inner quarrel because of him. Since there are many divorced families in the United States, many boys and girls have step parents who are not their real parents. In this case, those step sons arid daughters often have some kind of ill sentiment towards their step parents. If it is so with you in the present,’ how much more it would have been back in that day — 2,000 years ago. Well, whether he was to be clad, whether he was to eat or sleep, he had to observe the mood of his parents. You have read the Biblical record that Jesus went to Jerusalem for the Passover when he was 12 years old. Joseph and Mary took the child to Jerusalem. After the festival the parents returned home, but only after 3 days did they know that the child was lost, and went back to look for him. It is a simple record, but behind it there is a sad story. We read that Jesus was such a wise and clever child as he discussed Biblical passages with priests. But still he was 12 years old. If it were you, would you not have looked for the child to bring him back? There can be no such parents. Also Joseph and Mary knew that the child was lost, but Joseph had a hurt heart. He did not mind and did not talk about it. Mary, even though she was so deeply wounded in her heart, could not utter a single word about getting the missing child. So, in silence, she came back and spent three unhappy days. But after the three days, Joseph might have thought that it was too much for him. What would the neighbors think? I can enumerate many more such examples. With those things hidden in his heart, the child grew up to the age of adulthood. Well, then came his brothers.</p>
|
||||
<p>His brothers could sense that there was some untold, entangled story centered on Jesus. That’s why even his brothers could not trust or believe in what Jesus was doing. In the meantime, not only Joseph but all Jesus’ relatives came to know that.</p>
|
||||
<p>There he was, working as an assistant to his carpenter father, while inwardly preparing for his mission. He knew he was going to do a great mission under God’s guidance. Sometimes Jesus felt like asking his mother, “Why, why am I treated like this? Who is my father? What is your problem and how does it fit in?” Mary could never answer Jesus. Then there was a sort of emotional distance between Mary and the child. As time went by, Jesus came to know what to do and what direction he was headed. He must have been told on some occasions, but he himself knew that he was different from other boys. More than that, he was told by God about his mission. In carrying out his mission, he had to pass through a period of preparation; and he had to prepare a good environment to help him. He could not expect people to receive him without that foundation. Jesus always wished that his own parents, brothers, and relatives could help him in the mission. If his parents had not been able to help him, then who else would help? Jesus was the central figure, the personage of divine mission whom God sent after a preparation of 4,000 years. There were people prepared to receive him. In order for him to be able to establish the Kingdom of God on earth he must have been able to establish the Kingdom right in his own family first. he knew the heavenly law of the divine family, so his own family had to be placed under that law. According to that divine law, Joseph should have loved and ministered to Jesus, not to speak of his mother Mary. Jesus had even to educate his own parents and brothers and sisters; they had to love him more than anyone else, ministering to him and helping him in his mission. Jesus was a prince of the Kingdom of Heaven. He was not known as an ordinary prince of a kingdom on earth. He was the only son of God-the only prince of God and he was sent to do this mission as the single central figure sent by God. Then that family must play the role of setting up his law, the heavenly law. They had to exemplify and build the tradition by ministering to the child, even though he was their son. In preparing food for him, in preparing clothes for him, in doing anything for him, they were to be very sincere and whole hearted. Their other sons and daughters should have helped Jesus carrying out his mission. But the situation was in conflict- it was not like this. So Jesus could find no one in his family that he could tell about his mission and the heavenly Kingdom. With all of these things happening in his environment, he had to lead an unhappy life preparing for his mission alone until the moment he was 30 years of age.</p>
|
||||
<p>But we find that Jesus had told his mother about his mission several times. We can imagine that he has done that, his mother being somewhat closer to him. The boy knew his mission and looked for a helper who could cooperate with him. Would he not have told her? But the people around him looked at things from a different angle, so he could not openly talk about his mission. How could he have explained it? He could not help feeling that his mother, at least, would be obedient and cooperative with him. he had told his mother that she should love him more than Joseph and more than any of his brothers according to the divine will. Jesus thought that his mother had to love him more than anyone else and that she was responsible for making her husband love him with that ardor, and influencing his brothers and sisters to love him. Jesus came as the master of love, the prince of love, and the center of love. He should have received more love than anyone else in the world: from his parents, from his brothers and sisters, from his relatives and neighbors. But we cannot say that he had received such love from anyone. On Jesus’ part, he could not love his parents as a single example of parenthood-, he could not love his brothers and sisters more than anyone else. Now God, seeing all those things take place, must have grieved. How grievous must have been Jesus’ heart! The Kingdom of God was supposed to be the Kingdom of love. Jesus, who came as the center of love, should have established that kind of family first of all. But it seemed hopeless to him, so he had to flee from his home. He was then 30 years old.</p>
|
||||
<p>His parents should have thought about his marriage. They should have consulted with Jesus about that matter, to locate a bride for him, a bride of good heart, pure lineage, and good family background. They should have chosen a bride for him out of a family of good faith in God. But we find no such record in the Bible. It would have taken Mary courage of almost revolutionary character to do that. She should have influenced her husband and other children, arousing their attention. Let’s think of the matter from a different angle. If Joseph were placed in the position of archangel, and Mary in the position of Eve, could Joseph take Mary even after the birth, and could they be together? They could not. Jesus, who knew the divine will, told his mother about this. And if Mary had been prepared for the mission, she, together with her son, could have revolutionized the home, even though they might have been driven out of the family. When you closely think over such matters, you cannot say that Mary carried out her mission properly. As for Jesus’ bride, no one else than Mary should have chosen her. Mary was the one closest to him. Not only in the divine will, but also in the physical sense she was the closest to him. God wanted Mary to cooperate with Jesus from his very birth in carrying out the mission. For Jesus, Mary was important. Where could they locate the bride for Jesus? They could not have found just anyone from any family ; there had to be a good girl. There was elimination out of divine will, out of certain families, out of certain backgrounds. There was a condition that the bride had to be from one of the relatives, having the same lineage. ‘Men we see that Joseph was from righteous lineage, but other than that whom can we name? We can name Joseph’s and Zachariah’s family. One was in the position of Cain and the other family was in the position of Abel, on the family level. Elizabeth, Zachariah’s wife, and Mary should have discussed their two children, John the Baptist and Jesus. They should have talked about how they grew, and what difficulties they faced in raising the children and all such things. They should have been concerned with both of the children, both of them. Mary and Elizabeth were sisters. So Jesus and John the Baptist were cousins. John the Baptist was, when he was born, a strange, extraordinary child. Even before the birth of John the Baptist there was a most unusual story. His father Zachariah was a priest. When he offered sacrifice at the temple, the angel of the Lord came to him and announced the coming of the child, while his wife was aged. And when he did not believe the words, he was made dumb. And after the birth, after he had named the child as he had been told by the angel of the Lord, he spoke. And the whole village heard of this. Jesus also was born in that same tradition, in that same unusual way, and those two as cousins could have associated with each other and discussed matters on intimate terms. In the Bible we find there was only one occasion on which Mary visited Elizabeth. This was another very tangled story. If they were close sisters, they Could have Come back and forth to consult matters. Zachariah and Elizabeth heard the rumor about Jesus as the holy child. So Zachariah and Elizabeth did not like to have Mary visit their family too often because there was gossip among the villagers. That’s the reason for Mary not being able to visit Elizabeth’s family. If those two — Elizabeth and Mary — had been one under God’s will and could discuss back and forth between themselves about the mission of Jesus, things would have been much easier. On the part of John the Baptist, who came to make straight the way of Jesus, if he had really been able to witness p to Jesus being the Lord, then the people of that time, who esteemed him highly, could have followed Jesus more easily. And if the mothers had become one, that would have made things much easier. John the Baptist unconsciously witnessed to Jesus when he was attuned to the spirit world, but he did not even dream of Jesus really becoming the Lord or savior. While he had been preparing the way for the Lord for 30 years, spending almost the whole of his life, he expected the Lord to be something like this: very wonderful looking, and outwardly a very capable person, we can imagine. In many ways this person should have been far better, far more elevated, far more wonderful than he himself was. He did not dream of his cousin becoming the Lord, and savior of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus was nothing compared with John in many ways. John the Baptist had gone the way of faith, was highly educated, and he had many unusual things to offer the people. In Jesus,, the carpenter’s assistant, people could find nothing, nothing conspicuous. In the United States, do you think of carpentry as a high-standard profession? When Jesus came to him to be baptized, he spiritually was moved and witnessed to him. When he saw the dove alighting on him and heard “This is my beloved son in whom I am well pleased and he. is going to save the world,” he witnessed to him. But when he came back to his own consciousness, it was different. With the Holy Spirit gone from him, it seemed like a dream. If there are any spiritually receiving members here, you must have experienced the same thing. The mission of John the Baptist was until the time of Jesus’ coming, so after he had witnessed to Jesus he should have been so happy to bring all his disciples to him and follow him. The whole of the Israelites believed him to be the greatest of all the prophets. Then what must have prevented John from following Jesus after having witnessed to him? There was a great reason for that. He had heard the rumor of Jesus being illegitimate. John the Baptist did not even think of Jesus as his cousin. His mother Elizabeth talked that way to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>There was some sentiment between Elizabeth and Mary and John the Baptist and Jesus. There was John the Baptist — highly esteemed with higher education and recognized as a great prophet and there was the boy Jesus — entirely ignorant of any ordinary matters, and not educated enough. Recognizing those differences in background, how could John the Baptist follow Jesus? In Matthew you can read a those stories. When John the Baptist sent one of his disciples to him while he was in the prison, and asked him “Who are you?” Jesus retorted, “Blessed are those who are not offended,” signifying that John the Baptist had already offended him. And he went on to say, “What did you go out to the wilderness to see, those who were clad in the rainments of reed? What did You go out to the wilderness to see — the people richly clad’? Did you not see John the Baptist witness to me as the Lord, did you forget?”</p>
|
||||
<p>If John the Baptist had witnessed to Jesus and right after that had followed him, he Could have played the role of the first disciple, the main disciple. The chief disciple was shifted to Peter. That’s why at the last minute of his life John the Baptist was miserable.</p>
|
||||
<p>He was imprisoned and killed, beheaded. What if he had been beheaded in the place of Jesus? That’s why in the Bible Jesus said “Among those born of women there was no one greater than John the Baptist, but in the Kingdom of God the least is greater than John.” Those passed-away saints and prophets could only witness to the Lord or lords from a distance. But John the Baptist would witness to him directly, with the person in flesh right there. So in that sense John was the greatest of all prophets. But in the spirit world, any spirit-man could have witnessed to Jesus as the Lord. But there was John who had been prepared for the purpose, for that mission, and he could not follow him and minister to him. So that makes him the least.</p>
|
||||
60
content/speeches/1971/questions-and-answers.md
Normal file
60
content/speeches/1971/questions-and-answers.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,60 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "Questions And Answers"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:30:15+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:30:15+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/questions-and-answers.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 12, 1971<br />
|
||||
Los Angeles, California<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks</h3>
|
||||
<p>(These are questions and answers discussed after Our Master’s speeches on the evening of December 11th and morning of December 12^th. Translating were Mr. David S. C. Kim and Mrs. Won Pok Choi.)</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. What is the quickest way we can stop the direction that America is going now, and what is the quickest way we can change it?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. That depends on how soon you get through the barriers it’s tip to you people. How fast you get through the barriers will be determined by how much of your life you can really give. You must sacrifice.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. Would you explain the relationship between Pakistan and India?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. It would take two hours to give you a satisfactory answer. The Pakistan-India situation is derived from the conflict between Russia and Mao Tse Tung’s Communist China. Knowing that she couldn’t get anything out of the world situation as it, was, Red China setup a “Toward the South” policy. A southern push, not necessarily an invasion, toward the south.</p>
|
||||
<p>But how does Red China think. of herself? Mao Tse Tung realizes there is no possibility for victory over Russia. He knows that, because Russia is far superior to Red China. Mao needs natural resources for victory so Red China is gaining time right now he’s infiltrating India and the Far East because if they become recognized from China, then he will have a hope of winning that battle with Russia. Mao is planning and meditating on this hope; and after utilizing the exploration of natural resources in India and Southern Asia, then Red China can maintain a hundred year war against Russia.</p>
|
||||
<p>Russia also knows this, That’s why in order to stop the infiltration through the southern sea areas, Russia has already spread out her hand there and sent a fleet into the Indian Ocean. Both China and Russia are thinking how they can conquer Japan, and after conquering., exploring and utilizing all of the resources of India and Asia.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are diplomatic strategies going on between Russia and India., China is moving into Pakistan. This whole story is based on that. That is why the war has begun between India and Pakistan. It ii not so much a war between these two Countries as it is a front for the war between Russia and Red China.</p>
|
||||
<p>America is sleeping right now. Why are you planning to withdraw from everywhere? Because of the withdrawals and through the dollar devaluation and [unclear words], there is a conflict between your country and Japan. Your country should beg in to think how they are going to set up a new, policy toward Asia. With your country approaching Red China the relationship between your country and Russia becomes more remote as a consequence Maybe your country’s policy-makers think that China is within Asia while Russia is remote in the North — kind of overlooking Asia. At the moment your country cannot step in with forceful military maneuvers in world affairs. You are now in the process of withdrawing all military force, from Vietnam and South Asia. Taking advantage of the weak points of this policy, Russia doesn’t want to lose the best chance to infiltrate their policy into the Indian area, economically, Russia is going to get a tremendous amount of foreign aid to those countries in South Asia. This is a very clever, but silent cold war to restrain Red China’s infiltration into that area. Russia will spend a tremendous amount in aid, not only to India but to other countries as well, Russia will get enough control eventually to cover the Indian Ocean area. Then if Russia were to blockade this area, even Japan which is a number two economic country could only survive for two weeks.</p>
|
||||
<p>Red China is trying to get Japan to her side as soon as possible right now. At the same time, she is ready to receive your exports, anything you want to send right now Your country is approaching Red China at the same time they want to be nice to Japan This is a very delicate situation, As you study communists you find they don’t care what kinds of methods they use to achieve their purpose. This never changes.</p>
|
||||
<p>He (Red China) will call the American Ambassador to him He will use dirty tricks, to use your own language. He will say different things than your President Nixon or White House Ambassador would say. They may use the same old “Down with the Imperialist”‘ expression (against Japan) during the talks. “Remember this (Japan) is the same country that wiped out your kids.” They are going to use dirty strategy to warp your belief.</p>
|
||||
<p>This information came from the Japanese Ambassador. They tipped me off so I could tell your Ambassador from the United States. It is very confidential about this dirty trick.</p>
|
||||
<p>To the Ambassador of Japan he will take a different stand, in order to make a conflict between America and Japan. You people should know that this news has come to your President. Knowing Soviet Russia’s intentions toward Japan, Red China thinks, how soon can I speak? How soon can I begin to use this strategy to gain subject position over Japan and bring her under Communist control?</p>
|
||||
<p>I know, Japan has her own position. She wants to fight on the spot because of import-export relations with the U.S. She wants to fight on the spot against your policy, Japan’s best exports to the US will be defeated by your present policy. Japan thinks the U.S. would like to sell this stuff to Red China. So Japan’s private industry of capitalists will have to have competition from another source. They have to find someone of authority, some business man of authority to send to Peking to develop trade relations for themselves. The companies in Japan are going to send communist businessmen to Peking. They’re going to get a Mao-oriented communist to dispatch to Peking, Then all presidents and vice-presidents of the big corporations will naturally turn their heads and minds to Red China. The revolution of Mao Tse Tung will he carried into Japan in this way.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to solve this new problem, a right-wing party or religious organization is going to come to rely upon Soviet Russia and in the long run, Russia is right there and they can come right down and occupy Japan immediately. This is the same pattern they have always used — the same pattern as in Korea. Japan will be divided and then they don’t care, because they know very well that America couldn’t fight Peking. As a matter of fact, Russia is sending a lot of troops and reinforcements to that area of Russia right now. For both Red China and Russia the goal is to conquer all of Asia. You know that to conquer Asia the key position is Japan.. The two big communist powers must keep Japan from becoming a military power or they cannot be the conqueror of Asia. Russia and Red China already know this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our Master knew this ten years ago when he started the Victory over Communism movement in Japan, Korea, and China. This understanding has just been unfolding recently to other world, leaders, but ten years ago Master foresaw the things that are taking place at this time, so he started the IFVC [International Federation for Victory over Communism]. We have to fight this diplomatic war in your lifetime or Korea, Japan, China, and America will perish. The people in the American Family should know that our Family members in Korea, China, and Japan in the Victory over Communism effort are fighting that battle at the risk of their lives, so the American Family should be 100% aware of that situation. As you know and as Master knows, in order to save Free World we had a three-day fast here and a seven-day fast in Japan with a demonstration. people criticized that effort saying we were mad — crazy. February tenth will be a very important day throughout the, world, because that is the day that President Nixon is going to go to Red China. If Nixon makes one mistake he will be swallowed by the Communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>Red China is now using the UN as a strategic battleground, America and the free nations that have admitted Red China, thought that if they admitted her, she would cooperate. Contrary to expectations, they were very vicious and attacked people verbally. They were very hostile. Red China will use that strategy Russia and America are the big powers so China is going to try and swallow up all of the minor powers in order to lay a new foundation There used to be three major powers in the UN but from now on it will be dichotomized, you will be dried out. That’s why you have no good relationships with Russia at this time.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we do not do a good job based upon certain instructions, M aster will be very much worried and concerned about the future destiny of America, The Black population could blow up at any time if the. American government doesn’t set up the proper policy and treatment. So, potentially part of the Black people in America might possibly join the communist forces. At the same time there are good-thinking, good-believing Christians in the U.S. who are opposed to Nixon’s approach to Red China because she follows an atheistic, communistic ideology, and so they don’t like what Nixon is doing. There is always a chance that these people would join with the dissident Black element and this could create many problems, perhaps even violence. If this time comes about, then Master will be very, very busy. He can’t say too much at the moment, but it may happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do not think that the India-Pakistan struggle is just a local struggle. It’s related to a world power struggle, America must not develop an unfriendly relationship with Japan. At the moment that’s beginning to happen. Since we are pulling all our troops out of Vietnam, then the communists say, “Why don’t you take your troops out of South Korea?” They’re using this as propaganda because you people began to withdraw. They have a plan for the UN to withdraw from Korea. Also, the communists want to split Japan and America. In this same way they want to cause divisions between all nations.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now is the time of collision between good and evil. That’s why your heavenly mission is great. Even in the religious circles there is no other way, but the way of the Unification Church I had plans for your country, but your government has prohibited me from spending more than 37 hours. [Interpreter: They are very much afraid of Our Master because he is the first vanguard of free nations using Victory over Communism.] In the past there have never been any counter-proposals to communism, but now we have one. In Japan and Korea the communists can’t touch us, they can’t touch our Truth because our counterproposal is too strong.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a very strong North Korean communist clique in Japan and when our Leader was in Japan on his way here, the North Koreans knew that he was coming as they had already received that information. As a result, it was necessary to have police and local officials protect our Leader and our Family. The police received many threatening telephone calls. The Japanese Principle Family did their best to protect the Master even though our Master was in Japan a week, he could not have a large meeting with all the Family there.</p>
|
||||
<p>So to answer your question, there is a dispensational significance behind the conflict in Pakistan and India I hope I’ve answered your question.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. in the L. A. Times there was a statement about Korea being in a state of national emergency at the moment. Would you elaborate on it?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. Twenty miles from the South Korean capitol there is a bumper zone — the demilitarized zone. North Korean premier Kim Il-Sung has known in advance that this situation was coming up. he has his own intelligence sources Since 1968 he has had forces with which he could easily swallow South Korea but the problem has been the American military under the United Nations command and so they have not been able to come south because of that. Kim Il-Sung thought that since Nixon is going to Red China at this time it would not do for Nixon to use military force in another country when he is trying to bring peace with the communists. This is where the psychological element comes in. If Kim Il-Sung were to attack again it would take seven days for the American congress to decide to act upon it.. Moshe Dayan won the six-day war in six days. Kim Il-Sung was thinking in those terms He wasn’t waiting for summer to do this because in the summer the rivers and streams are full and this would hinder him quite a bit. He can’t do this in the summer — he is waiting for the winter when the weather is 25 degrees below zero, that’s the good time for them to make a surprise attack. He wants to invade using air, sea, and land. In Korea right now there is a Red Cross move to exchange families, to reunite families that had been separated by the Korean War. That is taking place in Panmunjom right now. The reason that Kim (Interpreter: See, this is very important.), the reason that Kim Il-Sung is supporting this movement is because in the past he has sent many, many guerrillas into the south, infiltrators, quite often several times a week. Most of these failed, so now Kim Il-Sung is thinking, “Well, here’s a chance to send some people through apparently legitimate means and to try and gain some control in South Korea.” That is the situation we see in South Korea right now.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we can postpone Nixon’ s visit, then we can utilize this quite a bit in South Korea, We’re looking in South Korea to turn this political issue into a favor for our side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Another thing the North Korean communists are using is the admission of Red China to the UN They are going to use that for propaganda. Kim Il-Sung is a traitor, this is confirmed by South Korea. At any time he may invade South Korea, because he is a traitor. Even though they are at the conference table he is constantly sending more spies down. Also, the psychological effect on the people of South Korea is a factor because these people are thinking, “Well, now we can see our relatives that we haven’t seen for twenty years.” You can determine these conclusions by examining the situation. That’s why we set up the emergency condition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. Where does Master plan to go from here?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. He plans to go to Canada for two weeks to try and get a visa into the U.S. Then if he cannot get in through Canada he may go to El Salvador in Central America and probably try to come back in from there. So, Master is still trying to get into your country. The best thing to do about it is pray that he can do that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. Is Christ a degree of spirituality and is it conferred only upon men?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. No. Christ is not a degree of spirituality. God has his own morality. His own. mode of conduct, the heavenly morality. God has an emotional side, that is the heavenly heart. So as His creation, man must have a morality. We have an emotional side in our life, also. There should be harmony between God’s emotion and morality and men’s emotion and morality. These should come toward one another instead of breaking apart. As our emotion and morality grow closer, we find a point . where all men can meet. Where is the exact point that the Heavenly Father and mankind can come together — the exact point. There is no other way, no exceptions. The Christ is the point where they meet. Do you understand? Jesus Christ insisted on this when he was on earth. He said, “I am the only son of God.” And he said, “I am the bridegroom and you are my brides, all brothers and sisters.” This is the very thought needed to make a family centered upon God. Because Jesus Christ said so and insisted, he was the only one in the Universe in that position, because of the dedication he had, then God blessed him with this special mission. God had no other way to bless the people except through the Christ. In order to form the heavenly family, there is no other way — first you need the one unit, Christ. That expands into the family, tribe, nation, and the world. Jesus was a super teacher. He was far above the ordinary religious founder.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other religions never pointed out clearly God’s relationship to man through the Christ. Because Master knew this fact, he concentrated upon the Christians. We understand that Jesus was far different than other religious men. That’s why Jesus said, “I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life.” What is the purpose of Mohammed if Jesus was the greatest teacher? Why did another one come between the first and second advent? This is a question we should consider.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever God’s religion comes out then Satan’s side can come out also. How do we know this? When Jesus was on the cross, there was a thief on each side of him. Jesus Christ was not supposed to die, so the second coming of Christ was inherited from his crucifixion. Because this happened to Jesus Christ, then two thousand years later this same situation will appear again so that it can be fulfilled. The right thief represents the free democratic nations. We call that the right wing. The left thief represents communism and that’s called the left wing sometimes. This kind of established — this was the origin of the left and right political parties at that time. Because of Jesus Christ the thief who was supposed to die got the blessing. That’s the Moslem nation. Democracy and Christianity, right wings, should be one — one camp. The left wing will be getting together, also. This time is coming. Now everything is appearing right wing and left wing. This has to take place otherwise there would be no solution for it, so that’s why this is taking, place right now. In 1965 on Master’s first visit to America, he had a meeting for 45 minutes with President Eisenhower to discuss how we are going to defeat the communists in case the Arabic nations got together with communism. Our Master saw this possibility in 1965.</p>
|
||||
<p>If the U.S. had used all of its billions of dollars that it had towards the unification of religions, beginning with the Dali Lama, then the world situation that we see today would not be so confused. If we would have used this money to influence the Arabic nations at that time, then we could have formed a more powerful front line. There is no other way for that to be worked out now. Indemnity is involved because of the position in which Jesus died. If they had welcomed him, he wouldn’t have died on the cross. The second coming should be accepted by the democratic nations, the communists, and the Arabic nations, also. The communists oppose God, deny God, and say there is no religion. They criticize the Arabic world and also Christianity. Somehow we must equalize or make equal; otherwise, we cannot make a peace offering. In Jesus’ day, whenever the opposition spoke, people listened. When the communists listen, that’s wonderful. As time approaches, he must come again. Don’t be discouraged. The democratic countries will be influenced by the change. If you support the Arabic countries, give them money and aid, then there will be no problem there. When the time comes, the spirit world will open up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. Along with our involvement in the Far East, we’re involved in the Middle East. What’s going to come out of all these involvements?</p>
|
||||
<p>A. One thing that Leader must emphasize at this time is that the American movement should strive to unite the Protestants and Catholics at this time. If we can do that, then the Middle East problem will naturally be solved. That’s why we want to bring about unification of Christianity first and then unification of all religions. We have to pick up the good points of Catholicism and Protestantism based upon the value of the two different denominations. The democratic nations have a population of nearly one billion people, so if we mobilize this population, we can easily influence the world. They are always on the top of the modern system.</p>
|
||||
<p>Q. What purpose did the Eastern religions serve in preparing the world for the second coming?</p>
|
||||
<p>Eastern religions will be coming closer to us and Master is going to explain why. When you look at the Occidental and Oriental, the Oriental is far more concerned with spiritual problems where the Occidental is more concerned with the material. Past history that civilizations based on the material were conquering nations. They were able to conquer based on their knowledge of the material. A nation using this material knowledge often conquered and exploited other nations and through this exploitation, the knowledge spread into the nations which were conquered.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why did God allow the Western nations to conquer the Eastern nations? Yes, Master will explain this point. The way to the Kingdom of Heaven is through the spirit. When Western civilization is approached with a spiritual method, then Heaven can encourage the giving up of the material. As the knowledge of these spiritual matters becomes more advanced, heaven teaches you to give up the material side of life. In the same proportion that you give up material things, you will advance on the spiritual side.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why does the Bible say if you die you will live and if you are going to live you will die? Why does the Bible say that you cannot serve two masters, that is, the world and God at the same time? If you totally turn away from the material and give it up completely, Satan will claim it and take it. In order to prevent Satan from winning the material control of the will, God richly blessed — materially blessed –Western Christianity. Now, you in the Western world must be united and if you’re not, the material will go away. Because the Western Occidental civilization needs to be united, it must look for the element to unite which comes from the Orient. This is also the reason God has physically blessed Japan. In order to bring the Western world everything they need. If you only lend yourself to the material pursuit of things, you will die, so you have to find spirit. This is the time for the material and the spiritual to come together. Based on the Oriental philosophy of spirit, the Orientals have given out all the time. Given out, everything was given out based on the spirit. This is why defeated nations such as Germany and Japan were blessed after the war. This blessing comes through the United States. God’s original plan through this set of circumstances was to help and assist Free China and Korea. This was God’s providence, but instead the United States helped only Germany and Japan. In the long run, there must be a balance in the world between the spiritual. and the material in all nations in the Occidental and Oriental worlds. This is the power of the Unification thought. Unity must come about.</p>
|
||||
<p>Look at the history of civilization in the Orient — civilization started from China and went through Korea to Japan. With this historical background they were united and they must become once again United – -Japan, Korea, and Free China. Where do we meet to find common ground, to be united? In reference to this union between the material and the spiritual, you may ask what about India? India cannot be categorized. Look at past civilizations and their different zones: ancient civilizations such as Babylonia, Egypt, India and the southern part of the Yellow River in China are all tropical zones. The ancient civilizations came from tropical zones. Civilizations marched north and the present civilization can be called the temperate zone civilization. This is not a spring civilization. This is an autumn civilization. The cold zone civilization is Russia. At the moment we are in the autumn civilization and it’s the time for the leaves to come down from the trees. In order to have a branch, you must have a trunk and roots. There are some branches or twigs which are not connected to the trunk, naturally they will dry up and fade away. Do you think your American civilization belongs to the trunk or root? It’s all falling down — individualism, democracy, everything. This is America’s crisis. That’s why the communists attack. When the cold winds from Russia come and hit the dry and barren tree, if this tree is rooted then it will not be affected and it will come back to life. A new vitality of life will come back if the tree is properly rooted. If we overcome the winter wind, then we can expect the springtime. The cold civilization of communism cannot create the ideal kingdom in the world. If we cannot overcome this winter civilization and their attack, there will be no possibility of saving the world. Springtime can be initiated for the whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should the three nations — Korea, Japan, and Free China —get together? Because the locality where these three nations come together is the place where all civilizations can meet. The locality of these three nations is the place where we can meet and smash the winter civilization, geographically speaking. This is the meeting on the front line, After we overcome all of this winter civilization’s attack, we will gain the victory.</p>
|
||||
<p>You know, there is only one place called Panmunjom. This is the collision point between democracy and communism. Since that time, we have no solution to the problem which has extended throughout the whole world. It remains unsolved. This is a fortress against God, Panmunjom and the 38th parallel is a symbol against God. Literally speaking, Panmunjom means “Plywood Door,” or wooden door, or wooden gate; but we are going to change it into the “Golden Gate.” The land of Korea has a huge responsibility in this crucial point on Earth. Here Western civilization and Oriental civilization can meet together. The Western people have never thought of this kind of thing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Observing this kind of situation, our Master proclaimed the following: “Whenever America withdraws or cancels or stops her foreign aid to the land of Korea, the United States will decline and perish.” At the time that President Kennedy was assassinated our Leader announced this. At that same time, the UN Secretary General Dag Hammerskold died. Why did he have to die? Why did Kennedy have to die? From that time, your country has declined. Now Nixon is the final continuation of this in America. Wherever the American people go they must stand up and speak for what is right. The future history of Korea depends upon the destiny of the United States.</p>
|
||||
<p>The extension of the withdrawal of American troops in Korea for two years is not coincidental. This extension has a dispensational significance behind it. Because God loves America, Nixon made the extension of two years more. Please do not think that these great changes will come from a great nation. These world-changing elements which will make big changes will come from a small unexpected source. It is not India.</p>
|
||||
48
content/speeches/1971/safeguard-the-unified-front.md
Normal file
48
content/speeches/1971/safeguard-the-unified-front.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,48 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "Safeguard The Unified Front"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:37:09+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:37:09+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/safeguard-the-unified-front.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 31, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D. C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>As you know we are now in the first moment, the first day of the new year. There is a 14 hour difference between America and Korea. This morning at 10 a.m. they observed the new year celebration in Korea. At that time you were at the breakfast table. There we had prayers, praying for the safety and success of God’s providence in the Korean nation. I think it is a great glory to have God’s Day in America and observe this day with the American leaders.</p>
|
||||
<p>The motto last year was “Secure the Unification Base.” With this motto we did much work in Korea. This year we will have the motto: “Safeguard the Unified Front.” That will be the motto for this year. The reason for such a motto this year is that the democratic world is the frontline in safeguarding God’s providence. If we view this from the world situation, the democratic world has come under very difficult circumstances. It is in great danger. We know all the world is threatened by the ideology of Communism. We know too, not only America, but all countries in Asia and Europe — all countries — are affected by the threat of the Communist world.</p>
|
||||
<p>God gave the external responsibility to the democratic world as their part in the providence of restoration. But because of their incapability of fulfilling their responsibility, the group which bears the internal responsibility for the providence of God must take on the external responsibilities too. In the democratic world religion bears the internal responsibility. Among religions the specific one is Christianity. To accept this responsibility Christianity must be prepared to bear all additional responsibilities so as to overcome the threat of Communism. As we know, in reality Christianity is not prepared to overcome such a threat. Consequently if Christianity is unable to bear such responsibility then there should be another group which is able to do so to safeguard God’s providence. We will establish that group with our Unification Church. Thus we have to protect Christianity and the democratic world as well as overcome all threats of Communism.</p>
|
||||
<p>In our church we have been preparing on two fronts: one was to work to unify Christianity, i.e. the evangelical movement, the Divine Principle movement. The other was to prepare for the fight against Communism, i.e. the Anti-Communist movement. Within the providence of God’s restoration we cannot but admit that the Unification Church — our movement alone — is the last front. It is God’s unified front to safeguard all peoples and God’s providence. Therefore the most important thing for us is to safeguard Christianity, the democratic world, and God’s providence. That’s the reason we have set up such a motto this year: To protect the unified front this year.</p>
|
||||
<p>We believe we are taking great external responsibilities for the world. Also, we are assuming the providential mission of restoration internally. In order to achieve the final goal of God’s providence we have to fulfill both the external and internal responsibilities. Then the question is: which one is more important, the internal or the external? The internal responsibility is more important. The reason is this: the internal responsibility is for the sake of God, for the providence of God. But the external one is for people, for man alone. We have to lay more emphasis on the providence of God. And God’s plan is to develop His will in accordance with the individuals who become one with God internally; with families which become one with God internally; with tribes which become one with God internally; and with the nation which becomes one with God internally. Throughout history God has always directed His dispensation putting most stress, most emphasis on building a God centered nation. For such providence then God must have the man who can take on the responsibility for the restoration of the Nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thus after the 4,000 year dispensation God desired a man who would bear the responsibility of making the family, tribe, and nation one with God internally. That central figure was Jesus, who was sent by God. To send him God worked for 4,000 years. Jesus was the fruit of God’s 4,000 year endeavor.</p>
|
||||
<p>Due to the disbelief of the Jewish people, however, Jesus couldn’t establish the individual base of victory or build the victorious foundation for the family, tribe, and nation. He was unable to build any one of these. Consequently after his death God’s providence was prolonged 2,000 years. In the last days God placed the Unification Church among the Christian church (which has taken internal responsibility) to take on greater responsibility at the center of His providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>Here we should consider some important things: we can understand that Jesus couldn’t build his victorious base because the Jewish people couldn’t safeguard the unified individual base. Besides this, Joseph’s family and Zachariah’s family couldn’t safeguard the base for the victory of the family. Also, the tribe couldn’t safeguard the family of Jesus. Finally, the nation couldn’t safeguard the Jewish tribe. God is now producing such bases: individual, family, tribe, and nation. So let us protect all the bases of those people who couldn’t fulfill their missions.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our Unification Church has thus been fighting to establish the individual victorious base as well as the family victorious base to safeguard the individual. We have also been trying to establish the tribal victorious base to safeguard the family. In addition to this we are trying to establish the national victorious base to safeguard the tribe. Through a new relationship we are now forming new families and new tribes and on that foundation we are heading for a new nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Hence all of our members as individuals must establish the base upon which we can protect ourselves from all Satanic invasion, as a family and a tribe. To protect ourselves as individuals we have to establish the necessary base in the front line of God’s and Satan’s battle. This means we have to surpass the positions of Peter, James, and John so that we can defeat Satan as individuals. Then we can protect the Lord. Since Joseph’s family and Zachariah’s family could not establish that victorious base against Satan they couldn’t protect Jesus’ family. To indemnify this we must establish the family base overcoming Satan in order to defend the family of the Lord. Then, to protect the tribes of the Lord many nations which have established the national base of victory over Satan must appear. On this national protective base we must protect the tribe of the Lord. So far no one had thought of such a thing. Therefore we have to build such a protective base among ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>When God sees the many members gathered here under our Unification Church He thinks in this manner: these people have not come for the salvation of their own individual selves. They have come to protect and safeguard the Lord. God thinks this way. Also, God makes families by blessing among our members. The reason God makes such families is for the safeguarding of the Lord’s family. It does not mean their lives are made happy, but by making Cain-type families to the Lord’s family (Abel-type), and by their becoming one — Cain families and Abel family — God wants to protect that Abel family. Also, God has formed tribes. These tribes are to protect the families of the Unification Church. Those families in turn are to protect the Lord’s family. The nation must fulfill the responsibility of protecting the tribes. In this manner it can indemnify the Jewish nation which could not safeguard Jesus’ tribe. Thus we can restore the nation which can then fulfill its mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>The reason to safeguard is that this year is the last year in crossing over the most dangerous period. So far Master has been working to protect you as individuals, as well as your families, tribes, and nations. But it cannot be this way all the time. Now he considers he has reached the limits of his responsibility. It means he has fulfilled his mission already. Henceforth our members must fulfill their missions to safeguard the Lord, his family, and his tribe. So far you have been working by following Master. But from now on you must come to him with fulfilled work. Then he can settle down and rest Up to now Master has had no place to rest, either as an individual or for his family. When his family is settled then the families of the blessed couples can settle down. Thus all blessed families must settle down. If, as a result of this, we can acquire a national base then restoration of the world will be accomplished very easily.</p>
|
||||
<p>The important thing therefore is whether our members can inherit Master’s mission as individuals. That’s the problem. Master fought to restore the nation. We should be resolved to restore the world to safeguard the nation. Whenever a problem arises by which Master can be attacked or affected, all our members must rise up and prevent such happenings. We should protect him in this way. Now our Master is making his third world tour. Likewise all our members must be determined to make three world tours to establish God’s will. Whenever Master’s family is faced with great difficulties our blessed families must take the stand to take over these difficulties. When we find those of a religious group who can protect our blessed families and all other members then there will be a place for us to settle down. And when we find the nation which will protect this other religious group and our Unification Church, then not only our Unification Church but also this other religious group can settle down. Finally, when there appears a nation which is ready to protect that nation, then that nation can also rest. And when, through that nation, we find 10 such nations (more than 3 nations) then the restoration of the world will take place.</p>
|
||||
<p>As we know, when Cain and Abel become one then the individual can be saved. This forms the Abel family. Further, when the Abel family and Cain family become one then the family can be restored and the tribe is formed. This is the Abel tribe. When this tribe becomes one with another tribe, the Cain tribe, then the Abel tribe is saved and a nation is formed. When this Abel nation becomes one with another Cain nation then the nation can be restored. For all this to happen we first need one man for individual restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before Jesus was John the Baptist. Through him this all important individual could have been restored. Thus one man became the problem. For family restoration the Jesus-centered family, i.e. Joseph’s family, was the Abel family; Zachariah’s family stood in Cain’s position. If Zachariah had completed his mission then the Abel family (Joseph’s family) could have been restored. If they became one then they would have formed the Abel tribe. Now, if the chief Priest, representing all the Jewish churches became one with this Abel tribe, then the tribe could have been restored. If the King, representing the nation, became one with the Jesus-centered tribe then they together would have formed the Abel nation. With this union of the King of the Jewish nation, the nation would have been restored. All of them became responsible men. If the responsible men were restored then that nation could have been restored at the same time. Consequently, the most important ones were the King, the Chief Priest, the Tribal Chief, the Head of the Family, and Jesus. If these five people were united then the whole nation could have been restored. Do you understand this?</p>
|
||||
<p>But for our work we don’t have such persons. Since we have received persecution from nation, tribes, churches, families, as well as individuals, we don’t have this structure even in the external world. So we have to make such people within our movement, on our own. Do you understand that?</p>
|
||||
<p>In our Church blessed families are united first, then the tribe. The Christian church stands in the position of the Cain tribe to us. We are now working to make them one with us. If they unite with our tribe then the restoration of the Nation will take place since by the union of the Christian church and the Unification Church the Abel nation can be formed. But there is the possibility of disbelief by the Christian church. Therefore we are establishing a third Christian Church. It is named the Union Church. We now have over 50 churches in Korea, Japan, and Free China. If the Christian churches do not come to us or unite with us we will replace them with this Union Church.</p>
|
||||
<p>As you have heard, Master said he wanted to hold revival meetings in America. He wants to hold such meetings in order to encircle the established Christian churches in Korea because Korean Christian churches are directly influenced by American churches and American ministers. If he can influence American ministers then he can directly influence Christian churches in Korea. In spite of this there is the possibility that American churches won’t come to our movement. They may reject us. To counter that situation he is going to organize a world-wide revival team. In order to proceed with the providence of God we have to take all kinds of measures to cope with emergencies. We have to prepare a second team to succeed and finish our work if one team fails. At this time, our time, we cannot afford failure, as in Jesus’ time.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Master comes to America then, to work together with you, you would be pleased. But he cannot do that because there is no base for him to work here. Yet, America is a base to restore the world. Therefore, if he is to come to America he must have a national base. But he does not have such a base. And if he leaves Korea now he cannot build the national base there — whatever is there will collapse. If that happens then the base in America can’t be built. That is the reason he couldn’t leave Korea but rather concentrated all his efforts there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, American members are not “Americans” but are the relatives of the new tribe which is the extension of the new families in Korea. For the establishment of God’s will we have to work as members of the tribe for the restoration of one nation — Korea. Thus far you have been thinking of establishing as many centers as possible in every state. By so doing you want to form the base to restore the world. But that cannot be done. Because the Principle is that the world can only be restored upon the base of a nation. Without that Nation the world cannot be restored. Consequently, the most important thing is the restoration of the Nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a man appeared and restored the world without such a base we would have to go through the whole process again. It cannot be recognized by God. For the restoration of the world he must go through the Principle path, the necessary steps. If you are marching forward for the restoration of the world and Master orders you to come back for restoration of the nation, then your work will have been destroyed and wasted. Thus when you make a base you must utilize that base for the restoration of the nation. With the strength you acquire by becoming one with that nation you should march forward for the restoration of the world. That is the normal course. It is very important. Do you understand that?</p>
|
||||
<p>As individuals you want to witness to families. You want to make your own family and your own tribe by witnessing to your relatives. Though you accomplish this you still have to make the connection with the Abel family and Abel tribe. Without this connection your work will amount to nothing. Following this the same thing applies to the tribal level. Then, when your tribe tries to restore the nation it must again become one with the Abel tribe and together you must work for the restoration of the nation. You should always remember that. Your work is for the restoration of one nation. We have to combine your work with his idea and bring them together. We must thus combine your work with his work and help each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you deviate from this principle you will be overcome by Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>By making your own field you have to safeguard this Abel side. Just as Cain had to obey Abel you have to give out everything you have. This relationship is just like that of bone and flesh. We may be hit but our bone should not be hurt. Our flesh must bear the hurt, instead of bone. Flesh must protect bone. When Jesus came his flesh was broken but not his bone. If his bone had been broken he could not have been resurrected. We have to make sure of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now have our centers in 26 countries and they all work for the restoration of the Nation. That is all fight, but they must always bear in mind that their work there is to support the restoration of one nation. Hence they must be connected with this nation and must become one with the movement.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has no nation yet. We are not trying to restore Korea. Korea is not the nation we chose. We have been fighting against Korea. You don’t know how bitterly we fought. During the formation and growth stages that is all right. But when we grow to the stage of perfection children must recognize their parents. When they find their parents suffering then children cannot rest, cannot enjoy themselves. Children must then stand in the position of parents and should be ready to take any risks and shoulder all the difficulties of their parents. Such a principle applies to all our blessed families and to all our members. We must remember too that Cain is for Abel; Cain family is for Abel family; Cain tribe is for Abel tribe; and Cain nation is for Abel nation. When such a thought or idea is set up then the Abel side can be protected. The reason Jesus was crucified and the Jewish people perished was that this thought was reversed. These people expected Jesus to serve them. They thought Jesus would build their nation, a nation above all other nations of the world, and would bring happiness to them without their having to fulfill their own responsibilities.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master noted among American blessed couples those blessed families who wanted to live apart, excluding other families. He read this. That kind of thing should not happen. The reason they received blessings was that by forming a family base they would have a base to protect Abel’s family in Korea so that they can do Master’s will and protect Master’s family. American blessed families must become one with each other and one with Korean blessed families. They have to express this by mobilizing and fighting in the front. But if these families are scattered and don’t become one with each other they cannot become one with Korean blessed families nor can they fulfill their mission. We will hold a special family training session in our church. This refers to a training session for blessed families. Master will build, in the future, a big apartment house where about 120 families can be accommodated. There he will train those families to live together, and to live as blessed families. Have you ever thought along those lines?</p>
|
||||
<p>American individualism makes you want to separate from your own parents, your own brothers and sisters. The couple wants to live just by themselves, all alone. If you live that way, that’s the way you will be when you go to spirit world: just the two of you, all alone. Do you want that kind of Kingdom of Heaven? It should not be!</p>
|
||||
<p>1972, for which we set up the motto: “Safeguard the Unified Front,” will become the turning point for our movement. When we build Master’s residence will we build a better house than Americans’ or worse? And should that house be built by him, with his own hands, or by our members? If you desire to do that, do it! In Korea for instance we held a conference to build Master’s house. He wanted to know the amount of money deposited. Then he wanted to take that money and use it for his work. We use that money for the nation and for the world. We need to build Master’s house as well as the national headquarters, world headquarters, and an international training center in Korea. We need a great amount of money for this. In spite of this he is thinking of bringing money here for the work in America. What should you think on hearing this? Are you happy or sad? Now he is thinking of buying a seminary here. For this he will need to bring money in from Asia. Is there anyone here who thought of returning the money to Asia as you just now heard this? Then do you have any spare money? As you hear such things you should feel ashamed and should unite and use all your efforts to make money.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first shoot from the seed becomes the main trunk of the tree. It must head for the highest point. Following that are the branches, all should be upright. If the trunk goes down like this then the rest of the tree will do the same. You have to think of how to make this trunk straight, upright. Our Master constantly thinks of this. Even with a small number of members we should have an upright trunk. But if the trunk grows crooked it will be of no use though we may have many members. Presently he is planning to make this trunk upright. By so doing he will be able to establish the right tradition.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now come to the conclusion. The safeguarding of the Unified Front can be realized when the internal is protected by the external. When this is realized the internal can grow. Consequently our members all over the world should become one and protect the center. After we form the individual world base we must form the family world base and then the tribal world base. In such expanding circumstances the circle can be more solidified. It will continue to grow and the world will see this.</p>
|
||||
54
content/speeches/1971/the-formula-for-gods-providence.md
Normal file
54
content/speeches/1971/the-formula-for-gods-providence.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,54 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "The Formula For God's Providence"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:31:28+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:31:28+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-formula-for-gods-providence.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 14, 1971<br />
|
||||
Toronto, Canada<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by Mrs. Won Bok Choi)</h3>
|
||||
<p>Mrs. Choi’s Prayer:</p>
|
||||
<p>Dear Father,</p>
|
||||
<p>We are in the relationship of Father and children, the relationship of Creator and created. We are friends, but not only friends, we are brothers and sisters under you, the Father. Give us strength today and show us the way we have to live. Dear Father, we are beyond the boundaries of nations and countries. You did not make the boundaries. Originally, humankind were just children under you. Oh Father, when Satan took the sovereignty of all mankind, how sorrowful and grievous you were. We are now able to know, Father.</p>
|
||||
<p>Thank you Father, that we are gathered here, around the Master whom you gave the great mission of leading the world into one ideology to make all mankind the same, children under you. Oh Father, give us today your loving kindness, strength, and fire rising and burning through us, so that we can be melted into one, and share with each other the joy of God and even the sorrow of God, in order to know your heart. Dear Father, guide us, so that we can understand these words, understand your heart through his words. May we become one with you God, the Father. Thank you for this rich atmosphere, thank you Father. We feel your presence here, Father, dear Father, please, please make us real brothers and sisters under the True Parents. Oh Father, be with us all through this meeting. We pray this in the name of those whom you sent to us. Amen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master:</p>
|
||||
<p>This evening I am going to talk about God’s providence for mankind, how He began this providence and how He has been leading it.</p>
|
||||
<p>There must be a perfect goal for which all men are headed. There must be a goal, a final one, which God wants us to attain. If the desire of God and the desire of man differ, God’s will cannot be achieved. How to make those two, God’s desire and man’s desire, into one is the question. How to make the two into one. Even fallen men desire that the true one be one, unique, unchangeable and eternal. God, being the absolute one and the eternal existence, wants the same thing. The core or cross point of those two, of God’s will and man’s wish, will be one point.</p>
|
||||
<p>But what will it be and what should it be? That is the problem. Man’s desire and God’s will are not in human honor, human knowledge, material wealth, nor human beings themselves. There must be something, a goal that we are headed toward. That goal is the love through which God and man can unite into one throughout eternity. Love is eternal. Those who love each other want to be eternally in that position. Love is one. Love alone is the core of human desire. It must be unchangeable.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where would men want to meet God? What would be the first situation where man would want to meet God? That is, the situation where man can meet God as his Father, and God can meet men as His children. The situation or place is the home. That is why we call God our Father and He calls us His children. When children have grown up what would they do? If a man and wife are united, they build up the tradition of love among their family on the basis of their own experiences of having received God’s love.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mrs. Choi: He is emphasizing the Father and son relationship between God and man.</p>
|
||||
<p>As husband and wife, they are going to live or build up the tradition of the love which they have respectively experienced. In the first stage, the individual receives love, vertically from God. Husband and wife, when they are united, have give and take of love horizontally. Then, when they give birth to children the vertical love goes down. When a couple have children they are experiencing God’s love for His children. When spoken of, with man as the center, we experience God’s love from above, vertically. Man and wife love each other, and play the role of father and mother giving love to their children. If that tie is unchangeable and strong, God is right there in the family and He will be unchangeable. He will always be with the family. If this had been realized, there would have been no need of faith or prayer to believe in anything that is not seen or felt or touched. That is what our human ancestors were deprived of. That is, the pattern of how their families should have been. I know you have learned of the human fall. We have no time to give a lecture on the human fall. But due to the human fall we were deprived of those ideal families. The human fall meant degradation from the original status that was God’s intention. We are not the way God would want us to be.</p>
|
||||
<p>Men of course could go without material things which are lost. Even though we may lose the things we have, we can go without them. We may still be deprived of material wealth, family, friends, all these things, but still we can live on. But when we are robbed of love, we cannot live. In the Garden of Eden., when the human ancestors fell, the most important thing that was lost was love. Love between God and man was lost. Due to the fall man lost three kinds of love: parental love, marital love (conjugal love) and the love for children.</p>
|
||||
<p>Men of the fall have not been able to receive God’s true love as parental love. We have not been able to receive God’s true love as parental love. We have not experienced true love in the real sense between husband and wife. We have not experienced true love with our children centered on God. If that were the case our children would be in the position of God’s grandchildren. There are no people who have experienced these three types of love in the true sense.</p>
|
||||
<p>Due to the human fall men were deprived of those three loves. However, fallen man did not know what kind of love or what value the love was that he lost. However God knew the value of those three kinds of love and was extremely grievous and sorrowful after the loss of love between God and man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us imagine the first human couple. They were true children of God and God was the Father to them. But due to the human fall, the love between them was cut off. Those who fell did not feel that much sorrow, but can you imagine how sorrowful and grievous God’s heart was at the time of the human fall? God is the Father. Man broke the law of God. God being their Father had to drive them out of the scope of His love even though they were unwilling to leave God. He had to because they failed to keep His law. Imagine what fear they must have felt. God is the center of man’s love, life and happiness and man is the ideal subject through which God can develop His providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>God lost everything. Everything went to pieces. For men too, every hope and happiness was lost. That was a tragedy, it was the saddest thing. How much of a feeling of resentment would God have toward the enemy, Satan, who caused the human fall? What is the human fall? The human fall is to have the linear relationship with Satan. Even in this fallen world, when one has fallen in love with another other ties are more or less cut off . . . (End of tape. Lost some text while changing tape.)</p>
|
||||
<p>God was the Father. Would He not have the love which would not let His children go? He felt like forgiving His children. But He could not do that. He wanted to forgive mankind. From that point the providence of Salvation began. Suppose there had been a child other than Adam and Eve. If he went to Satan and grabbed his own brother back to God’s bosom how would God have felt? Would He have punished him, or driven him out again, or received him? Would He have punished the brother who took him back? Would He have driven him out too? Or would He have praised him; or left him alone? Which would God have chosen? That is the question.</p>
|
||||
<p>If He had praised him we cannot believe in the words of Jesus when he said, “Those who want to gain their lives will lose them, and those who are willing to lose their lives will gain them,” and “those who are first will be last and last will be first”. He could not have promised that. Why? There must be regulations, principles, in taking back what was lost. It cannot just be grabbed back. There must be a law, The Law of Indemnity. God cannot forgive man who rebelled against Him, unless he himself sets up the conditions to come back to God, denying Satan. Originally, fallen man rejected God and went into Satan’s bosom. So to return he had to deny or reject Satan and come back to God’s bosom all by himself. That is the condition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Had his brother, or anyone else, gone to Satan and tried to take his fallen brother back, Satan would not have let him go without a condition. In order to take his fallen brother back, Satan must be given something which he feels is better than that which he is going to lose. We must give Satan something which he would like better than the one whom we are bringing back. In other words, to liberate him, there should be a brother who is willing to sacrifice himself in place of his fallen brother. That sacrificial brother will become the second Christ. His fallen brother will be liberated on that condition alone. If there had been such a brother who had filial piety towards God, His Father, one who could feel his Father’s heart when He lost the fallen brother, he should feel that he would do absolutely anything to relieve the Father’s grief and take back his brother. If that were so, he should be willing to sacrifice himself in place of his brother. When man fell, God was tearful. Both God and men were tearful when they had to part from each other. A man, a brother, should come who will experience God’s grief and his fallen brother’s grief and is willing to do anything to relieve those grievous hearts. The tears of that brother would not be the tears of sorrow. When man fell God shed tears of sorrow, the same as man shed tears of sorrow. But these tears were shed for themselves. Another man must come who sheds tears not for himself, but for God and his lost brother; they will be the tears of hope. With the coming of that man among mankind, there can be the hope of salvation. The gate of the providence of salvation will be opened with those kinds of tears which are to relieve God’s sorrow and man’s sorrow. Do you understand that point? When you cry for yourself, your tears belong to Satan. As long as man sheds tears for himself there cannot be any salvation. That is the problem. Abel had to reject Satan and come back to the bosom of God by fighting against and defeating Satan. He had to separate himself from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, Abel would be different from his fallen brother. Since he was in that position he could receive God’s love. Instead of being arrogant, Abel should have been willing to die for Cain. These three stages are the important formula: First, the man who is willing to save the world should be able to fight against Satan and win the victory over Satan; and then come into the love of God; and then, feeling the heart of God and his fallen brother, he must be willing to sacrifice himself in place of his fallen brother, in order to relieve God’s grief and his fallen brother’s grief. Only on that condition can his fallen brother be taken back. We are taught about the problem of Cain and Abel in the Principle. Abel should have separated himself from Satan, or Cain; and then come into the love of God; and then by feeling and experiencing God’s grief and his brother’s grief should have been willing to sacrifice himself in place of them and save his brother at the risk of his life, at the very price of his life. But in the process of doing that, he was killed by Cain. The Unified Family knows the Divine Principle. The members are in the position of Abel. So you must first be able to fight against Satan and separate yourself from the Satanic world. That means you have to come into God’s love. But that is not all. From then on you must be willing to sacrifice yourself in order to relieve God’s grievous heart and that of the brothers and sisters in Satanic bondage. At the price of your life, your sacrifice, you must be willing to take and save them from the Satanic world. At the sacrifice of Abel, the Restoration and providence will proceed. That is the formula you must remember. This is the unit of God’s providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>We see another example in Noah’s act of building the ark on the mountain for 120 years, that long course of years when he fought against Satan. He must have been rejected by his wife, his family, his neighbors and relatives. From his nation and from the whole world, he received scorn and rejection. But if he had even once been tempted to not do the job, he could have been invaded by Satan again. But he overcame all those difficulties and succeeded in carrying out his mission. He fought against Satan and separated himself from Satan. God came to love him and he came into God’s love. But that is not all. When one comes into God’s love, God lets one go into the Satanic world and be sacrificed — be put into difficulties and suffer, in order to train one, of course, but also in order to save more people at the price of one who is willing to sacrifice himself in order to save the whole world. Noah, who was a righteous man, a just man, a good man, had to sacrifice himself, always shedding tears with a grievous heart. He had to sacrifice himself for the sake of other people, not for himself.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us look at Abraham. God separated him from his father, the seller of idols. He had to leave his family, his native land, his material wealth and everything else. But cutting himself off from the Satanic world he would have come into Canaan. God developed His providence to train him, to have him cry not only for his own nation, bur for other nations, and even for the enemy. He did this by driving him away from his native land, by sending him to other nations. He roamed about like a gypsy. He lived his life always crying in prayer with a prayerful heart and wishing God might save the people through his prayer. That is why God blessed his descendants as stars in heaven, and sands on earth. From the Bible we get the impression that God just blessed Abraham, loved him unconditionally. But this was not so. He had to cut himself off from Satan, leaving his dear family, native land, material wealth and everything else behind and going to the unknown land of God’s choice, always crying for God and for the people. He prayed and suffered much for those nations. Only on that condition could God use Abraham as the father of faith, and bless Abraham with so many good descendants. These things are not recorded in the Bible, but it was only because of such a background that God could bless him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob left his home and went into Haran where he was like a servant, . . . having been cheated by his uncle Laban, he was given Leah in place of Rachel . . . whom he wanted. Once he had Rachel, he had to flee from the land and go back to his home. Upon the foundation of difficulties alone could God bless him after about 21 years. During this time he was cheated 10 times by Laban, but, having gone through all these hardships he was able to leave Haran. Even in his difficulties he had a prayerful heart for those who cheated him. His act of wrestling with the angel was also the act of fighting against Satan, who was blocking his way to carrying out his mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>The same thing happened with Moses. Moses after spending 40 years in the Pharaoh’s palace, also had to leave all glory and wealth, cut himself off from the satanic world. For the sake of his nation he was willing to sacrifice his life. All those people have gone through the same formula.</p>
|
||||
<p>Just before we look at Jesus, let’s look at John the Baptist. He was led into the wilderness. That is, he left his home, cut himself from the past and came into the wilderness, eating locusts and wild honey. He shed tears for the coming Messiah, for God, for his nation and his people. That is the point where he differed from the prophets previous to him. He desired that the Messiah would hold sovereignty over the whole world. And when he prayed he shed tears of a different meaning. He shed tears for the nation; for the Messiah to come, the one who John wanted to take hold of the sovereignty of the Satanic world; and he cried for the sake of God. In that sense he was the greatest of all prophets. In other words, the other prophets had no ruler coming. John was making the way straight for the Messiah. The others did not pray for the ruler who was to come but John had the ruler coming and prayed and worked for him. That is the difference. That is the reason why he was the greatest prophet. But John prayed for the ruler of his own nation, while Jesus came as the ruler of the whole world. His (John’s) viewpoint was a little different from the heart of God. That is the very beginning of his not being able to become one with Jesus.</p>
|
||||
<p>His view of the Messiah was that of the Messiah of his own nation. So he dreamed of the Messiah as coming to save the nation of the Israelites. So he expected Jesus to observe the Mosaic Law, the system of the Israelites, but he found that Jesus was not doing that but was breaking it. But Jesus was going to save the whole world. His scope was wider and different from John’s. There was no one nation in his sight. That is what made them different from each other. Thus John the Baptist stood on the side of the Israelites who opposed Jesus, and caused his death. If he stood on the side of Jesus and had become one with him, he would have become the chief disciple of Jesus, and the disciples of John the Baptist would or should have become Jesus’ disciples. Then the followers of John the Baptist and the whole nation which believed John the Baptist to be the greatest of all the prophets could have followed Jesus. Do you understand that much?</p>
|
||||
<p>The chosen nation does not refer only to the Israelites, but also to those who separate themselves from Satan and come into God’s bosom. They are the chosen people. With those people as citizens the chosen nation was to be formed. Jesus was to come among the separated people, among the people of God’s choice. If the people had received Jesus, then Jesus and the people would have formed a separate nation, and the providence of salvation could have been extended to the whole of mankind. That separated nation must shed tears and make themselves sacrifices for the sake of other fallen nations and for God, just as Abel as an individual did for others. But the people of Israel did not think in this way. They thought that Jesus would, when he came, take the sovereignty of the nation, and under him they would be leading happy lives, and they would be blessed with abundance both on the spiritual and physical level. They desired all those things for themselves, not for others and not for the whole world. It is God’s will to send the Savior to save the whole world not just one nation. That is the aim of God’s providence.</p>
|
||||
<p>You read the passages in the Bible saying that you must love God with all your heart, with all your mind and with all your soul; that’s the first commandment. Love your neighbors as yourself, that is the second. That means that each of us should be a person like Abel, who is willing to sacrifice himself for others. To love your neighbor means to love the whole world. The first commandment is to love God and the second commandment is to love the people of the world (neighbor). That is why Jesus said those who want to lose their lives will live and those who want to gain their lives will die.</p>
|
||||
<p>I want to repeat the formula. Separate yourself from Satan, win over Satan and come into the love of God, and then, feeling the same heart as God be willing to sacrifice yourself to save your neighbors, your brother, to save the whole world. Those three stages are God’s formula. The great people and saints or holy people of the earth have separated themselves from the fallen world, from the world they used to belong to and have proclaimed or advocated something new. Then, at the sacrifice of themselves, they tried to influence or save all mankind. Always they longed for God. So they are the ones who follow the course which has been explained. The four great sacred men of the earth, have been religious leaders, Jesus, Confucius, Buddha and Mohammed. (All founders of religions.) Because they longed for God and for all mankind, they have gone through torture and persecution for mankind. Let’s take an example from our own lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Suppose a man has ten friends. He would like the others to sacrifice for him. Because of his selfish purpose there will no longer be friends, they will go away. If that man denies himself, and is willing to do things for his friends and sacrifice himself for the cause of greater value, it is natural that they would be attracted to him. Then those ten friends would bring him their relatives and acquaintances. Then that group could grow in number. That’s because God would cooperate with such a group. God is with such a group, and for such a group. In a limited sense one would think the friends foolish to serve others and do things for others, but on the contrary if one does that, he is standing in the center and people will gather around him. He not only becomes the center and core of the group, but many more people would come to follow him and beg him to save, lead and control their lives. They will want to be controlled, and ruled by him. If the leaders of countries were that way, then their subjects would come to their knees, begging them to dominate them. They would be willing to be ruled by those kind of people. Isn’t it true? So, to sacrifice yourself is to win people. The individual, the group, or the world based on that formula, will trust God, or else all will diminish. Look at Israel. The individualistic ideal prevailing in the democratic and liberal world is dangerous in that sense. On the grounds of this formula, it is not desirable. It is not part of this formula.</p>
|
||||
<p>What I want to teach you is this; to love God and to love people at the price of your own life. Then you can gain your own life and then gain the people. That is what God wants from the bottom of His heart, and that is what Jesus wanted us to be like. When Jesus prayed at Gethsemane: “Father, let this cup pass from me, if thou wilt. Not as I will, but as thou wilt”. When he prayed that, his attitude was that of a son who loved only his Father. On the cross he loved even his enemy and prayed for him. There had never been such a man in all history previous to him and there was no such man after him. That is the sign of his having loved the whole of mankind . . . (End of Tape. Text lost while tape is changed.)</p>
|
||||
<p>That is what made Jesus the greatest. If you can do that much, you cannot help but be the friend of Jesus, or the bride of Jesus. You can have his Father as yours, you can have everything he had.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now let us conclude. Those who shed tears for themselves are fools, great fools. Those who shed tears for others are wise men because they can win the whole world and win God and everything in the world. By doing that, you can be the possessor of God’s love. You can hold the position of, and inherit parental love from God, conjugal love between man and wife, and children’s love. By possessing all these, you will be the richest of all people. You will stand in the position of having possessed God’s love, God’s ideal, and man’s purpose. So you can become the dominator of the whole world by love — true love. In order to do that, you must remember the three stages of the formula; separate yourself from Satan, come into the love of God, and sacrifice yourself for the sake of other people. In studying, you should not study for your own benefit, or for your own sake, but you should study to save the whole world for God. So now you know the way to live. Even when you marry, you must not forget that you are marrying for mankind, for the future of mankind. This kind of people cannot perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Mr. (Young Whi) Kim: The place where those people meet, that is the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you pray, do not pray for yourself, but for others. If you do this the result will be yours. Do not pray for the Unification Church, Unified Family, but pray that God may use you to save Canada and save the world, at the cost of your lives.</p>
|
||||
<p>Question: How do we separate ourselves from Satan when we are in the satanic world?</p>
|
||||
<p>There are three stages of separation. Firstly, you must separate yourself from your Satanic environment, secondly your body should be separated from Satan, and thirdly your heart (love) should be separated from Satan. So your heart should be known to God and not to the Satanic world. So in the Old Testament age, by the material we came to God. In the New Testament age we went to God through our body at the sacrifice of our body, and in the last stage we went to God through our heart (love). We go through these three stages. You have to cut off the environment of your physical parents, and even the fallen husband and wife relationships.</p>
|
||||
33
content/speeches/1971/the-ideal-world.md
Normal file
33
content/speeches/1971/the-ideal-world.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,33 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "The Ideal World"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:28:44+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:28:44+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-ideal-world.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 11, 1971<br />
|
||||
Los Angeles, California<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by Mr. Young Whi Kim</h3>
|
||||
<p>Our Leader is going to speak on the topic of the ideal world for which all the people are longing. That’s a very big topic.</p>
|
||||
<p>The history of humankind has had no goal or motive. From the viewpoint of the present time, there is a great question. Do we live in a form of the ideal world, or will the ideal world emerge from an extension of the present world? This country, America, is a very huge country and also Soviet Russia, which is Communist, is a great country. But the world for which these two countries are striving cannot be the ideal world. So, the future and direction of America is a great and important problem which many people are concerned about, More and more people are longing for one ideal world with freedom and peace, and we can all readily understand that longing. By the trend of the present world, we cannot reach the world which all people desire. Therefore, our present goal is very faded and not clear.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can we find any one nation which can take the responsibility to build such an ideal world? I think most people living now in the present United States cannot lead this world to such an ideal world – and, even more, not in the Communistic world. Soviet Russia is a growing country but it cannot make such a unified world come about. Because of this, God has worked more through small nations. America cannot find the ideal which will make man love the world more than his own country. The United States, therefore, cannot be the leading country to establish such an ideal world. Likewise, the Soviet Union in the Communist world cannot be the leading country to establish such an ideal world either, There will be no prosperous world or happy world or peaceful world until the American people can sacrifice themselves for the benefit of all mankind and the whole world. And also Soviet Russia – if they cannot sacrifice their own country for the benefit of the whole world, they cannot be the fulfillment of God’s providence or the fulfillment of the peaceful or ideal world. If God really does exist, shall He love the United States more than the world, or does He love the world more than the United States’? If one nation comes out and sacrifices her country and loves the world more than herself, then that country becomes the ruling nation of the whole world All things that are developing are developing from an original motive. Now, this resultant world is not the world all mankind desires; therefore, the motive was not the right one – it was wrong. In other words, the world started from a wrong motive. We must correct this history to achieve the goal of God. The goal cannot be reached by correcting this resultant world; but by correcting from the original point, the original starting motive. From the original motive the wrong world originated. We will now think further about God’s will or providence</p>
|
||||
<p>The degradation of mankind, the fall of man, came from the attitude that one would be willing to sacrifice others for his own benefit. As you know, the subject of evil is the archangel and this archangel, for his own enjoyment or benefit, sacrificed Eve and Adam. As Eve and Adam were the beginning of mankind, he sacrificed the seed of mankind for his own personal benefit. The seed was then developed from that wrong motive and therefore the world has developed in like manner. The archangel, to fulfill his desire, sacrificed others even though the desire was false. The rulers of this world have been those people who have sacrificed other people for their own causes. So the stronger one has had the ruling power. The fight began between individuals, spread to the fight between families, to the fight between tribes, and nations, and even worlds. So by such motives and desires, there is no peace and no ideal world, The purpose of God is contrary to the purpose of evil. As God’s providence was damned in the beginning, we have the hopeless direction of the present world as a result. To take countermeasures in such a fallen world, God made religions and asked for the followers of these religions to work under hardships and to follow the difficult course of the providence of God. By their choice, the followers of religions have sacrificed themselves for the purpose of goodness. Among the world religions, Christianity is the one closest to God’s purpose; therefore, Jesus Christ gave himself as a sacrifice for others. More than that, he even prayed for his enemies to be blessed by God. The spirit of Jesus Christ was to be sacrificed for others. Following his pattern, there have been many people massacred or sacrificed for God’s purpose. Families were even sacrificed, and tribes and nations were sacrificed for the sake of God. So, for the providence of God to come to the world-wide level, there must come forth one nation which will sacrifice herself for the whole world. God is demanding that one nation come forth and sacrifice herself for the prosperity of all the world and the blessing of all mankind. God needs such a nation. Such a representative nation will become a sacrifice for the whole world.</p>
|
||||
<p>For that position, the United States is the leading and representative nation of the democratic world. The United States must stand in that sacrificial position. God purposed the United States to stand in that position and fulfill the mission of that nation; therefore, God sent to this land the Pilgrims, who risked so much and made such a great country in such a short period of time. When the Pilgrims came to this country for the first time, they first built churches, and then built schools, and then after that they built their own houses. Therefore, the backbone of such prosperity, the development of the United States into a great nation, is the spirit which puts greatest stress on the public purpose rather than on the private purpose.</p>
|
||||
<p>Always in the providence of God the thing that matters most is the nation, because the nation is the fundamental unit for all things. Even in- the Satanic world, the nation is the base for the work of Satan. God is looking for that representative country; through that country He will inherit the world. To become greater, we must give to those smaller than we are. When the United States gives greater aid to other countries, she will receive much respect ‘ . But as she decreases this foreign aid, she loses that respect and becomes separated from other countries. If, in spite of her own difficulties, the United States continues to give foreign aid and directs the giving out of this aid to her fellow democratic countries even to a sacrificial degree, then what would happen after that’? If the United States becomes weaker by a giving-out policy, then all the other countries will become sympathetic to the United States and will appear much more friendly to the United States, and then support her.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, why is Christianity spreading all over the world? Because Jesus’ sacrificial spirit is in the mind of the providence, and that is the basic spirit of God’s providence – that is, to make yourself a sacrifice for other people. Christianity has received much persecution, but the more it received persecution, the more it prospered. Jesus did not leave any ideology like Marxism, but by the spirit alone he made such great effects in the world. That is done not only by Jesus himself, but by the providence of God and by the cooperation and the will of God Himself. Therefore, the most important thing is: one nation that sacrifices all things for the whole world and all mankind. From that nation will come out a system developed from Jesus himself. The future ideal world will be developed. That nation is sacrificing the nation and its sovereignty for the benefit of the whole world. There is no such nation on the earth,</p>
|
||||
<p>The United States is far away from this position. The individual and individualism are good, but America and Westerners put too much stress on these two things. As a result, they have lost their nation, their people, their family, their parents, and even themselves. They are like hawks and blow where the wind blows. That is the reason why there is no peace. For America to stand in accordance with the providence of God, there must be a New Foundation Movement within America. Americans, as individuals, and America, as a nation, must follow the spirit of God and the truth of Jesus Christ and make this nation the foundation for the expression of God’s ideal. These individuals, united, will become the sacrifice to build the ideal world for other countries. Where do we find such a new movement of spirit in cities such as Los Angeles? In Los Angeles, I think there are many churches vacant or just attended by old people. There is no fire and no traditional spirit.. That means that God has left these churches and Jesus Christ has left the church. Through these churches the providence of God cannot be dispersed. The church must find such an individual that will sacrifice himself for his own family, sacrifice his family for his tribe, sacrifice his tribe for the American nation, and sacrifice the United States for the world. The ideal that can lead the whole world must come from the spirit of sacrifice for the greater cause. For the benefit of the whole world, one nation must really sacrifice her country to pursue the one ideal world. Where can we find such a nation, such a tribe, such a family, such an individual? We cannot find anyone like this. Therefore, these are the last days. So the end has come to the evil world -Satan’s world – and also the end has come to the church, nation, tribe, and individual. We see the end of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The main thing we have to find out is the role of the Unification Church and which way our church is going. To develop the truth of God and the providence of God, the Unification Church was formed. The spirit of the Unification Church is to sacrifice the individual to find the family. To find the tribe we sacrifice the family, to find the nation we sacrifice the tribe, and to find God’s world we sacrifice the nation; this is the role of our church. Now our Unification Church is active all over the world. “Me Unified Family which is spread over the world must unite and must act as one nation, which will become the sacrifice for the whole world. ‘When this Unification Church movement started in Korea, all people and families and tribes and the nation questioned our movement. All churches and religions questioned our movement. But we didn’t fight back! We accepted our persecution and after 20 years, most of the people, and even the government and the Protestant churches, recognize the spirit of our movement. They now think that without our movement Korea cannot move forward.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our movement is not to sacrifice the individual, family, tribe, or nation for the benefit of the Unification Church; but to sacrifice ourselves for the benefit of the whole nation and for other churches. So by such a movement and its example, enemies of our past are coming to us now. They have come to think this is the true movement and spirit which can bring true peace to our country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master is going to give you an example. Let’s say one man has ten friends. If this man goes to his friends every day and asks them to do something for himself, the friends will do something for him one time or two times, but then they will go away from him. They won’t even say goodbye. If this man serves all his friends, sacrificing himself, doing something for them, then the friends will come to him and will even bring their friends and families to him, too. In the first case, everyone is going away; therefore, he will fall down to destruction. In the second case, everyone comes to him; therefore, he will be strengthened and grow. Good and evil are fundamentally different. Evil asks everything and everyone for himself. It asks everyone to be and exist for himself. But good exists for others. We have to make this clear and understand that this is the dividing point. When we follow this formula of good, we become the greatest men of all men. But if we go the first way, we become dictators. The saints are those who sacrificed themselves in the interest of their own nation. Saints live not only for man, but for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we remember four great religious men: Jesus Christ, Confucius, Buddha, and Mohammed. Those are the ones who lived for God. They did not live for themselves, or their own nations, but for the whole world; therefore, they were persecuted by their own nations. Those four saints are the founders of the major religions. These are the historical facts, this cannot be changed. But now, the people in this modem world deny religion. They think religion has nothing to do with this world. Religions became the symbols of morality and discipline, etc., but the world denies this; therefore, this world cannot restore itself. The Communists are entirely against these ideas. Communists think that “Mine is mine and yours is mine.” They cannot last long. To achieve their goal, they do not choose the least or the smallest, but the greatest and the largest for themselves. For us, we must think, “Mine is yours and yours is the nation’s and the nation’s is the world’s and the world’s is God’s and God’s is mine.” If we become that kind of man, then God gives the whole world to us.</p>
|
||||
<p>That is why our Master came to. America now and that is why he began such a movement as the Unification Church. It is not for you, not for himself, not for Mother, or their children; but it is for the world and for God. The most important thing is to make a God-centered nation. We believe that everything can be occupied by God. You and your house and your family can be occupied eternally. The size of the nation or &,e country does not matter. What God needs is this: to demonstrate before Satan His loving son, His loving family, and His loving nation, He wants to know in the face of such a nation, Satan cannot have this world. God is the God who has no nation which He can love. God is the One who has no family, no tribe, no individual whom He can love. So about 2,000 years ago, God wanted to have such a man, and that is why he sent Jesus Christ.. With him, with the tribe of the Israelites, and with the nation of Judah, He wished to establish such a nation. But that nation looked after its own benefits. They looked after their own benefits rather than after the whole world. Therefore, the providence of God was drained and He couldn’t complete the restoration through His son. The Jews thought they were devout believers in God. But they didn’t think about God’s work more than their own individual things, their own family things, their own tribal things, and their own national things. That’s the reason why they came to kill Jesus. So by the crucifixion of Jesus, the chosen people were lost. To take the place of the chosen people, Jesus established -Christianity. Now, the Christians are in the position of Israel, the nation which should have received Jesus Christ. Now there is no such nation or such church in Christianity; therefore, when the Lord of the Second Advent comes again, the pattern will go the same way as it did when Jesus was killed by the Jews. God chose America as John the Baptist and the churches in America as John the Baptist. Now America and the churches are thinking of their own benefits more than God’s purpose. They are therefore in the position of former Judaism, which killed Jesus Christ. From God’s viewpoint, if America cannot fulfill the mission, God must search for another nation. So all the members of the Unification Church must sacrifice themselves, their families, their friends, and even the Unification Church to establish such a one nation which God can control. The present problem is whether we can act as saints in our daily lives – that is the most important thing. So now, members of the Los Angeles church, you are staying in America and you are to work for America. So far, America has been the most advanced country in the world. If America cannot achieve the mission of loving the world by sacrificing herself, then America cannot stay in the position of being the leading country of the world. The Unification Church must become the surrounding world (for which America sacrifices herself). We desire to make an individual, a family, a tribe super-national, representing all nationalities, creating model individuals, model families and model tribes which will serve as a pattern for the rest of the world. We will make the leading individuals and the leading tribes of the future world. If we cannot do this, then we cannot cut off the barriers between nations- the feelings of nationalism. In the Communist world, Stalin and Soviet Russia wanted to conquer the world centering on their nation. And even in Red China, Mao Tse Tung put his own nation at the front for the interest of all the Communist world. That’s the reason that Soviet Russia and Red China are splitting. The free world is the same.</p>
|
||||
<p>When one nation respects the customs of another nation, then the other nations must respect that nation and make that nation the leading country of the world. But the United States, France, and England are insisting on pursuing their own interests and so they are becoming divided. In our system, when a man, even an Oriental, does great work for God, then lie can become the leader of America or Great Britain. He can take any position. So we must make that tradition. Americans have superior feelings-which is not bad-but when they begin to feel superior over other people, then they should begin to wonder if they have God’s endorsement. So we have to wipe away the idea that the world cannot be restored without the members of the American church. If you can’t do that, it will become an obstacle for your future. God is the Parent of mankind so He feels much more sympathy and love to those people who are living in a position of poverty and poorness. In our families, the parents feel much more care and love for the inferior son. They feel much more care for him than for the superior or the one who is very capable. God feels the same way. When such a movement with this attitude arises in America, then America will become the top nation, helping the poor countries in Africa and the underdeveloped countries because God is in sympathy with them. Therefore, if you people love those people, then this country will become the top country in the whole world. Our members of the Unification Church must bear in mind when they sleep in a good place that faithful workers for God are sleeping in a worse place; when they eat good food they must remember that more hard working brothers are eating poor food. We must think that we have to raise living standards and when we give others better living standards like ours, then we will become the leading people of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>When one friend serves ten friends, they will come to him as the leader in service. Likewise, when one country serves other countries, then that country will be the leader of all other countries. This is not a temporary situation. Eternally they will want that nation to be the leading nation. If you build big schools and houses in Africa and let them live like you live, then how the world will be changed. Then there will be no fighting because they will come and bow before you and respect you. In order for America to live and prosper, there is no other way than to give out, to give aid to foreign countries. Everything goes in cycles. After spring, summer comes; after summer, autumn comes; then winter; then spring; then summer; and then autumn. If you go up, you must come down. Man cannot go up and up and up and up. Everything, everything is coming around. So when one goes to the top, one must know how to come down again.</p>
|
||||
<p>America must go to the under developed countries and the under developed countries must follow America. In that way the whole world can survive and can go around eternally. It goes faster and faster and then it becomes one. At that time in the center of that location, God comes. Then one peaceful world can exist. That is the true Unification Church!</p>
|
||||
55
content/speeches/1971/the-importance-of-heavenly-heart.md
Normal file
55
content/speeches/1971/the-importance-of-heavenly-heart.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,55 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "The Importance Of Heavenly Heart"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:36:13+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:36:13+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-importance-of-heavenly-heart.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 30, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D.C.<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>Tonight Master is going to speak shortly. And after that he will receive questions from you. First he will speak on the subject of the importance of the heavenly heart in the providence of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>By the fall of the first ancestors, man fell into the realm of Satan. You know that. So when we were born we had no idea about God. And most people are brought up without a proper knowledge about God. We know there are few people who die with a knowledge of God. Even among Christians we cannot find many who have confidence in the existence of God. Among our members there might be two types of people: one is rather suspicious of God’s existence, and also God’s providence; and the other has confidence about God’s providence and His existence. Do you know God confidently? (Yes!) So to those people who are not sure about the existence of God, to those people we cannot talk about the love of God. If we love them, they wouldn’t know the value of love, because they do not understand the relationship between man and God. Therefore, the most important thing is to know God perfectly, to know God confidently; and the second thing is to know the relationship between God and ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<p>Every man longs for the highest position in the universe. He (Master) believes every one of you is the same. Is that true? (Yes.) No one likes to be the last one, but to be the first one. Also, when one makes friends, he wants to make the best friends, not inferior friends. Also, when they select their teachers, they want superior teachers, or nice teachers, not inferior teachers. For the President who will lead them, they would want a special one, a model one. And if here is a famous President, then you want to have an intimate relationship with him. The reason why you want to have such a relationship is to absorb all the good things from him, to inherit all the strong points from him.</p>
|
||||
<p>But one thing you cannot inherit from him. All young men cannot inherit the relationship of love which lies between the President and his son. The problem of love is not an external problem, but it is the most basic relationship, and it cannot be inherited by external authority or external things. So the third man, however good his knowledge or experience, still cannot surpass the relationship between the President and his son, even if his son might be a very weak one, or small one. And, too, the President himself would want his son to have a superior position to that of other men. He would want his son to become that way. He would cooperate with him and assist him by all means, if he can help him. So by that we can understand that the most important thing is to inherit the love of the President. Now let us apply such thoughts to God, the Almighty.</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us say you know God, and you are working according to His will and you become very intimate with Him. So now you have become His friends. If there is a better place, a better position than friends, then would you want to reach the better place, better position, or would you want to stay as friends? Everyone would want to go up to the higher position than friends. Don’t you think so? (Yes.) So for yourselves, how far you go, how much you know God that becomes the question. And the degree of knowledge of God will differ for everyone. If you have one hundred men, their degree of knowledge of God will differ. So whether or not you know the relationship, and also how close you are with God, among the one hundred, will determine what place you will be the first one, or the fiftieth one, or the one-hundredth one. It is important to know what place you are in. Without knowing this, you cannot understand whether you are going up or whether you are going down. As much as you know God, you can still possess a higher position.</p>
|
||||
<p>And also for God, there are four directions, four sides. You stay on one side of God. You are either on the bottom side, right side, left side, or upper side. And also for each side there are steps. If you see Master from the right side, you will know Master’s face looks like this, and also you will see his right arm. As he walks, you can see his arms and legs moving. Then you will understand God moves that way, just like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>And that picture will be different by the angle or view. There are 360 degrees around him so, depending on your standpoint, the picture will become different. Someone who sees God from the back will see God in one way. And some one who sees God from the side or from the top will see God differently.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have 3.6 billion people on this earth. Therefore, just as they are different in face, their views of God will be different. And there will be Just one place from where they can see the front of God, on a certain level. Do you think there are two directions from where you can see God from the front in the same way? (No.) Without knowing your position in relation to God, then you cannot find the true answer, or the true solution. Then where, what position, what direction, are you.</p>
|
||||
<p>With our Master, all our members’ positions are different — there is the same relationship with him, too (as with God) — between Master and ourselves. And all of you want that one place. Isn’t that right’? (Yes!) So you have the knowledge or ability to discern whether you are sitting on the south side, or north, or right side — you have to have such ability, such power. If you are on the West, then you have to go up to the North, and you have to come down, clockwise, for the season of Spring. The northernmost place is a. cold one, so most people wouldn’t like to go North, they would like to go down South, to a warm place. If you go in the wrong direction, you cannot reach your position.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now spirit world is mingled in such a relationship. All the historical persons are put in such a relationship with the one personality they are heading for. So that problem is a serious one for you. From whichever point or direction you understand God, that becomes. (an important matter). Now let’s assume that you have reached a certain position which God recognizes, acknowledges. Then the next problem will be that of finding the way to receive God’s love. Which way will be the best way for you to reach God’s love that becomes a problem to be solved. God is the God of love, therefore He would want to have His children in the best position, one in which He can give all his love.</p>
|
||||
<p>There are many young men and women, but for one man, there can be just one woman — one woman only can be his spouse, not two — just one. Even if there are many thousands, tens of thousands, it is the same. If there were one hundred thousand people here, and one man would want to choose a woman for his spouse, at that time he would want to select the best woman whom he could love. The man would have an ideal for his spouse. He would want a certain height, a certain face, or a certain nose, certain eyes, certain mouth. So he would have an image for his mate. Even fallen man has such an image. Then how much more would God have such an image for his beloved children. Also, God is the Absolute One, and the highest One, so he would want the highest son, an absolute son, for Himself. If you were asked which son you wanted to be, then you would answer: first son, not second or third son.</p>
|
||||
<p>After the fall, God gave the order to the fallen people to come to Him to become His first son. Then all people, all men on earth, would compete to become the first son. Then what kind of man can become His first son”. Just think of it. Someone would insist that God’s first son must be like this. So many people would follow that way. Someone would follow that way for ten years, one hundred years, or for a thousand years. And man does not want to go a difficult way, he wants to go an easy, simple way. So God is selecting only one man. Therefore, if you want to follow the multitude, then you can understand that your ideal, your thinking, is wrong, because among so many people He cannot choose you. God also thinks that He would not want to select His beloved son from among those who come the easiest way.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you were God how would you think? Even among universities, if you are to go to the best university, you have to overcome severe competition. How difficult would be the test for selecting the Son of God! He must be one who is not ashamed when compared with the past — if the Son of God is inferior to those of the past, those past spirits in spirit world would accuse him. And if the Son were selected from among those people who come in the easiest way, then other people would want to pull him down. Therefore, that man must be the one who overcame the most difficult way, the way that no one could overcome but him. That man must become the standard for all descendants too. So he must have authority as the Son of God, and God must be proud of him — in the past, in the present days, and in the future.</p>
|
||||
<p>So have you ever imagined such a man, who can be the model for all mankind — in the past, present, and future? And imagining such a man, would you want to become a man like him? (Yes!) Also, have you endeavored to become like that man? Such a position will become the problem. So we have to compare that man with the past men in history, and you have to think among sacred men, what kind of man can be compared to that man? You have to know if there were such a man in the past, or in the present day, or if you will find such a man in the future. That is the question.</p>
|
||||
<p>If such a man existed in the past, then we have to study how he could become such a man. If he lives in this world, then how could he come to such a position, become such a man. And also, you have to study the standard for future men to become such a man. Those sacred men like Buddha, Confucius, or Jesus, were not patriots of one nation. They had greater ideas than universalism. They thought of heaven and earth. So all the sacred men thought of religion. The leaders of religions became sacred men. Isn’t that true? (Yes!) Then could the philosopher, Socrates, be a sacred man? No. Because knowledge cannot rule life, control life. God alone can control life. Therefore, through religion man I s life can be given dimension. From this, the position of sacred men is determined.</p>
|
||||
<p>So throughout history, all the moral standards and all the ideal standards were set up by the ideals of sacred men. History has taken us along the path of sacred men, and now we are heading for the ideal nation. As history goes to the end, so the world also goes to the ideal of sacred men’s thoughts. As Arnold Toynbee said, for human culture, there is Christian culture, Buddhist culture, Muslim culture, and Hindu culture. There were many minor cultures, but they couldn’t remain to the last days, but these four cultures still remain on this earth. And now we have four cultures left on earth, but they are in various positions around God, some in the East, West, southward, or northward. So from among these four, we have to select one which faces directly toward God. There will be just one place from which man can face God directly. That place must be the place where man can have the deepest love with God. So among those founders, Jesus, Buddha, Confucius, and Mohammed, we have to find out who had the deepest relationship of love with God. So by the degree of the relationship of those founders, that will decide which religion can stand in the closest relationship with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we see from that point, Buddhism is a little vague about God. Also, Confucius teaches of God as a God of morality. Islam is almost the same in that sense. But Jesus was different from others. Jesus spoke, when he was on the earth, the most dramatic words. Jesus said,” God is my Father. ” No one else spoke in this way. He said “God is my Father, and I am His only begotten Son.” He emphasized that there could be no other Son than himself. So that means he can receive all of God. Also, he was the only Son, so he loved God. There was no other one who could love God. Jesus was the only one who insisted upon such a claim. Others didn’t have such a feeling, such sense; but Jesus had such a feeling; therefore, he must be superior to others. Also, he mentioned that he was the bridegroom, and you are the bride. He called his disciples friends. Then from what point did he say “brides” and “friends”? He said such a thing in the position where he and God were united into one. From that position he called us “brides” and “friends.”</p>
|
||||
<p>What was the purpose of his saying this? So far, Christians thought that it was to save us. But that is not so. His first purpose of saying “brides” or “friends” was not to save individuals and bring them to the Kingdom of Heaven, but rather it was to establish the first family on earth. For him it would be proper to think to establish the first family to which God could give His full love. Because he was the only begotten Son, therefore, there must be the only begotten Daughter through him. So these two, the Son and Daughter, must be united as a couple. And from that couple Jesus wanted to bring forth children who could have the deepest love.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you were to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, would you want to go alone to the Kingdom of Heaven, or in order to go, would you want to establish such a family on earth? Which one? (Family!) So to go to the Kingdom of Heaven — that is not the problem — but for that you have to establish a family. Isn’t that right? (Yes.) Everyone, all people from the first ancestors to the last descendants would want the same thing. Then how about God? God also would want that. That is man’s cherished wish and also God’s.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what will be the object with whom God wants to have a direct relationship of love? That will be the family, no one else can stand in that position. If you think that another thing can stand in the position of object to God, speak up. Let us conclude: is it true, or not? (Yes!) So now we know that among the 360 degree directions, there can be just one direction. And this family alone can stand in that position. God felt so; therefore, Jesus also felt that way. And if the followers of Jesus had felt that way, then the Kingdom of Heaven could have been established on this earth. Therefore, the most important thing is how to reach the position of only begotten Son, and only begotten Daughter.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus lived for just thirty-three years. When we compare his life with others’ lives, let’s say, who lived for one hundred years; between these two — between other people and Jesus, who loved God more, Jesus or the one hundred-year old one? (Jesus.) How could Jesus be that man, because the other one who lived longer than Jesus could claim that he loved God? How could you say that Jesus loved God more, because he lived for a shorter period than the other man? It is decided by the concentration of love, the degree of love that determines it. If he loved God three times as much as other men, then God’s love would come on this man. So during daily life, if this man thought of God three or four times, and the other one thought of God just one time, so this man would be thinking of God three times more — then God’s love would come on this man. If the other man just thought that he would like to see God, but Jesus wanted to see God weeping, crying; and the other man slept as he wanted, ate as he wanted, and lived a regular life, but this man Jesus didn’t live that way. He sacrificed all his eating and sleeping and working. So that makes the difference.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master thinks Jesus would live this way: whenever he saw a man, he would think “that man must be the one who can give some news of God,” or when he heard a voice he would think “that voice might be the voice which will introduce God, or bring news of God. ” He concentrated all his perceptive senses for the love of God, and he concentrated other things, such as all his strength, for that purpose. So Jesus would live this way: whenever he had clothes, he wanted to give his clothes to God, if God had a physical body. Whenever he had something to eat, he wanted to give this food to God before him. And not only for God but for other men he did the same way, because God wanted to love other people. Therefore, he wanted to open the way for God to love them, and also he loved them in place of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a man sees other men from that viewpoint, and he loves them in place of God, then he can become one who can receive God’s love fully. When God sees such a man, then God feels he would like to give all things, all His love, all that He has, to that man. Jesus’ life must have been that way. Also, when he was put on the cross he was dying, but he still gave his life for God and for other people. He prayed that God would not do as Jesus wanted, but that God would do as He willed. He went the way of the cross thinking of God’s mind, how sorrowful God would feel by seeing his crucifixion, and he wanted to console God’s mind. He felt sympathy for God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Also, Jesus knew that he only could understand God’s love, and he was the only one who could exercise God’s love. But he was killed by others. So he couldn’t curse them, but he blessed them. So from the time of his birth to the time of his death, Jesus lived that kind of love, that kind of life, so always he wanted to give God’s love, to manifest God’s love for God to other people. So where Jesus went, God had to follow after him. And where God and Jesus go, all people must follow. This is the only way by which one can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Therefore, when fallen men know this way, they cannot but follow this way, and by such a way the providence of restoration can be quickly fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>So when Christians wanted to testify that they loved God, they proved it by giving their lives. Therefore, their lives were the lives which manifested God’s love to people. Therefore, if those who died thought that they died to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, with such a mind, they can never go to the Kingdom of Heaven. If the purpose of a man’s dying is for himself, to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, then he cannot go there. So when he is dying, he has to bear this thought: that he is dying for the sake of God and for the sake of people. With such a mind, if they like, they can go. That is the main course to receive God’s love. That is the only course to love Him, to love man. If you go this way, you can go the same way as Jesus went to receive all the love of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>So among many directions, this way alone can be the straight way to go to God — the last way and the only way to get God’s love. During the thirty-three year life of Jesus, he concentrated everything for this cause. And he walked such a way to give love to people and to receive God’s love. He was the first one in history to do this. Jesus lived in such a way, and he gave his life for God and for people, but on this earth, he never had one day in which God could be pleased.</p>
|
||||
<p>If God is, then He would want to make His Son live on this earth with great joy. And also, the people who owe greatly to Jesus must make such circumstances for His son, that he could have the happiest life on this earth. That is God’s mind and human mind. That must be God’s mind. Also, man must have such a mind for Jesus. Wishing such a thing to happen on this earth, God predetermined the coming of the Lord of the Second Advent. Jesus wanted to love God, and wanted to love people with his life, sacrificing his life. But God Himself couldn’t love sacrificing Himself and His Son. Also people couldn’t love God’s Son with all their hearts on this earth. Therefore, we have to indemnify that by making such circumstances.</p>
|
||||
<p>In other words, Jesus gave his life for God and for people. Therefore there must come a time when he can get his love back from God and from people. So when such a man comes again on this earth, God must follow after him day and night, loving him. And also, all other people must follow after him, loving him day and night. If God wanted to get love from him, then God would become a greedy God. Also, if people wanted to receive love from him, they would become such greedy people. God owes love to the Lord, and people owe love to him. Therefore, we have to return love to him.</p>
|
||||
<p>So there must be a fundamental difference between the First Advent and the Second Advent. At the First Advent, the Lord wanted to love God and people. But at the Second Advent, God and people must want to love him, and thus indemnify what they owe. Jesus came as a bridegroom and wanted to love brides; therefore, people, as brides, must love the bridegroom when he comes again. When God first sent Jesus, he sent him to be loved by people. But that was reversed by the disbelief of the people. Therefore, in the Last Days, God must restore that. When we have him on this earth, we have to have such a mind “to become crazy to love him.”</p>
|
||||
<p>So Jesus told people to love him more than their own mother and father, sons and daughters, or sisters and brothers. So people must make such a condition that they can never forget the fact that they love him, that they love him more than anyone else, even through the greatest difficulties. So you have to forget eating, and doing things to love him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then why is that, why do we have to do that? That is because the Lord comes with the love of a father, the love of a son, the love of a bridegroom. He comes with these three types of love. So he stands in the position of father to all mankind, and also he is in the position of bridegroom for all people. Also he is the Son of God.</p>
|
||||
<p>By the fall of man, mankind lost the three most precious things. One thing was that he lost his position as son to receive God’s love. Also, Eve couldn’t have a husband’s love. Also, they couldn’t love their children as father and mother in God’s love. They lost these three types of love. So by the fall, man lost these three types of love simultaneously. Therefore, God must restore these three types of love with Jesus or the Lord of the Second Advent. So we, the fallen men, are the ones who lost these three types of love. So we have to think of the Lord of the Second Advent as our father, and think of him as the bridegroom, the subject; then as the Son and Daughter. So when you see him, you have to feel you are his children, his son or his daughter; then you have to feel you are his bride — that is in the woman’s case — and for men, you have to feel like his brother. Next, you have to feel as parents with him; together with him. You have to feel these three feelings.</p>
|
||||
<p>By feeling these three feelings, we can restore the three hearts in one human generation. For Adam lost all these things in his generation, so we have to restore them in our life. Therefore, among us we have to feel as Adam and Eve before the fall occurred. The love between us does not come from ourselves, but it comes from the Lord. All the love comes from him. He is the origin of new love. All love starts from him. This is the first place where God can love. God received love, but He couldn’t love His Son. This is the first time He can do this and also, people — mankind — must love him.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, in this place there are three kinds of love united. Here the sonship, or the position of son., and also bride and bridegroom, and also parental love, God’s love, can unite. So here the ideals of God concentrate into one. That is the reason why we have to love him m_ ore than anyone else. So you have to feel the Lord is the one you long to see; you must want to go and live together with him. When you live in your place, you always have to think these things. So whenever you hear something, you have to feel you would like to go to that place. When you do things, you have to do that, to live with him, you have to always feel these three things in your place. Also, when we love each other, we cannot love each other directly. We have to come through him — we have to come after we love Jesus, we love God, and we love people. We have to indemnify all these loves. Then we can come back and share love between ourselves. That is the difference between the Lord and ourselves. So now you came in our church, and you met Master, but we have to go out and fulfill these things. Then we must come back. Did he make this clear, have you understood’? Do you think you can do that? (Yes!) He will see.</p>
|
||||
<p>Last night you talked about how we must bring our family, and grandparents, parents, and our children together, in order to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. I wanted to know what would be the best way to work when one’s grandparents are in the spirit world.”</p>
|
||||
<p>So in case your grandparents are in the spirit world, then you have to love elder, old people in the place of them, your grandparents. Jesus said, if you love the little one for me, then you will enter the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other night, the Master said that love comes from the object, not from the self. Could you explain that further?</p>
|
||||
<p>That means love cannot be manifested without an object. So you must have an object, from there love can be. So the object becomes the foundation of love. You may have your love, but your love can be manifested and reflected only through and by your object. So if you have love, but are without an object, it is the same as if your don’t have love.</p>
|
||||
386
content/speeches/1971/the-way-our-blessed-families-should-go.md
Normal file
386
content/speeches/1971/the-way-our-blessed-families-should-go.md
Normal file
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,386 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "The Way Our Blessed Families Should Go"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:26:35+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:26:35+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/the-way-our-blessed-families-should-go.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
August 28, 1971<br />
|
||||
Cheong Pyeong Training Center, Korea</h3>
|
||||
<p>The mind and body of man are in the relationship of subject and object. The most serious question for us is whether our mind and body become one, thus equipping us with a starting point.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Man should be the starting point for<br />
|
||||
the historical fulfillment of hope</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because the body did not follow the mind’s demands, mankind has been trying until now to find a place where the body can satisfy what the mind desires. In order to stop the fight between the mind and the body, and to reestablish the original point of tranquility, many people have suffered all kinds of toil through the road of religion, the road of asceticism, and the road of education. But in the history of mankind there has never been a person anywhere who could achieve the decisive victory in attaining the original point of tranquility.</p>
|
||||
<p>This fight has constantly been going on, from the past to the present, and it is continuing even within yourselves. It has been mankind’s hope to settle this fight once and for all. It has also been the hope of God, who is leading mankind. Then what should be the starting point for the fulfillment of this hope, which is the hope of God, the hope of mankind? Where should the fulfillment of this hope start? Before it is fulfilled in the world, it has to be completed in the nation, and before it is fulfilled in the nation it has to be done in the family, and before it is fulfilled in the family, it has to be done in the individual.</p>
|
||||
<p>Ultimately, instead of desiring to see its fulfillment in the outside world, I must prepare it inside myself. Unless we find that starting point for a decisive victory within ourselves, the Kingdom of Heaven that we desire and that God desires will not be realized. The problem of making unity within oneself, who is divided, who is fighting on a forked road, is the homework that mankind has to resolve. It is also the historical desire of God, who is always looking for the starting point of victory through mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we try to find where that returning point is, which is the desire of history, it is not the world, not some nation, not some family. Without first finding this returning point within myself, there is no way to go from the family to the world. Throughout history, families have been formed centering on individuals who have not found this solution. Societies have been formed by these kinds of families. The nation and the world have spread out, centering on these kinds of societies. This is the situation of today’s world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This fight has been continuing throughout history. Then where is the origin of this fight? It is not some country that became the cause of this fight. It is not some tribe. The origin of this fight is, in all aspects, between the individual’s mind and body. You must know that this is the origin of the fight. Unless we settle this completely, the fight will never end. When unity is established, finally, once and for all, the authority of God will appear and the standard of perfection will come into existence centering on “myself”.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we look at it this way, the place where God’s authority is established is “I”. The place where God’s desire is fulfilled is also “I”. All success or failure begins with the individual. Therefore, when the individual is completely perfected, there you can see the image of the whole. In the middle of this image of the whole, finally, a world of true ideology with one form can appear. Therefore, we cannot deny the fact that the origin of everything does not exist in the objective world, but inside ourselves.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Until now, history has progressed<br />
|
||||
with the body as the center</h4>
|
||||
<p>Down what kind of road has history been groping? Down the road of the body and the road of the mind. The world of matter and the world of spirit have formed contrasting ideological systems.</p>
|
||||
<p>Which side has led the way? It was not the mind but the body. In spite of the fact that the mind should be the origin of subjective content, the body has taken the leadership role in developing the history of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is also evident when you look at yourself. In your own life, things do not work out the way the mind intends. Usually when a new year begins, people make a determination that this will be a meaningful year, a year that will never be forgotten. But very few people actually accomplish what they determine.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we see that there is not even one in a thousand who can do this, we cannot deny the fact that we do not establish the historical cause centering on the mind, but we allow personal and social circumstances centering on the body to determine our life.</p>
|
||||
<p>So, why does the mind have to stand on the battleground in the difficult position of subject, always having to pull the body? We must know that the mind is always in a troublesome and exhausting situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can see the evidence of this in each one of you. The mind wants to do this, but the body wants to do that. We do not do as the mind tells us, but we end up doing what the body demands, and this is our daily life. If we examine this problem precisely, we must say that we have always lived our life where the mind did not win the position of the subject, but the body was in the position of subject, leading the mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When the mind is pulled centering on the body, it will inevitably produce a result in the external world where God does not reside. If the body is pulled centering on the mind, it will always end up in the place where God dwells. When we see that the world today is pervaded by materialism we can understand that this world is the result of being pulled centering on the body.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Before solving the problems of the world,<br />
|
||||
the problem of the individual has to be solved</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then, from here, what is the problem that we have to solve within ourselves before taking dominion over the external world? We must have the absolute authority to subjugate the body centering on the mind. If the mind comes to have that kind of authority, it can subjugate the body, and if the basis for that victory of subjugation can apply to all kinds of people, from there a new ideology will appear and open the way toward the formation of a new world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where do people place the most problematic factor? Not on the world, but on themselves. People’s foremost concern is not the problems in the world. When we press hard upon each one of you for the answer, it all comes down to “me”. Is it not true? You all hope to make yourself high and big instead of wanting the world to be high and big. “Before the world is happy, I must be happy” is what everybody says.</p>
|
||||
<p>People commonly have a lot of hope for the future, but we cannot deny the fact that the starting point of this hope is not ideology centering on the world, but thought centering on the individual. In striving for success, it’s got to be me. It has to be me who gets the first prize. In wanting happiness it has to be me. This is the undeniable desire of man. In spite of this, people today are trying to deny this fact, and their lives are following the flow of this denial. We must know that this kind of fight is going on.</p>
|
||||
<p>I say I have to be happy. Why do I have to be happy? If I’m not happy, there will be no real happiness even if my family is happy. Even if the world is happy, there can be no happiness unless I myself am happy first. Isn’t this what we think?</p>
|
||||
<h4>In order to reclaim the world,<br />
|
||||
one true person must appear</h4>
|
||||
<p>What is the core of the problem? Where do I find the true standard of happiness? This is the important issue. If God exists, and if God is dealing with man through the providence of restoration, is He sacrificing throughout history in order to make Himself happy? No. He is not proceeding for the sake of His own happiness.</p>
|
||||
<p>Since God is absolute, omniscient and omnipotent, He does not have limitations. He is not limited by time. He is transcendent of everything. Thus He is not in a position to be unable to break free of any complicated or limited boundary under any circumstances. If He has had the desire to make such an effort until now, that desire is not for Himself. When He deals with mankind, He always has the hope of finding His children. Therefore, His desire does not find its fulfillment in Himself, but it is solved inside man and then returns back to God. Looking at it this way, each person is the problem, first and foremost.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, to create this kind of individual, God has been mobilized, and all of history has been mobilized until now. Because Adam and Eve, the ancestors of mankind, made a mistake, God established a new will of providence through Cain and Abel, the providence of restoration. What have we been looking for since that day until now? It is the world. Even though He has been trying to take back the world, who is the causal being who can take back this world? It is one person. That one person is a true man. Because there hasn’t been a single true person on this earth, that one person has to emerge. The Messiah is the person who has this kind of responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The purpose for setting up the<br />
|
||||
foundation to receive the Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>Our principle says that the foundation of substance has to be set up on the basis of the establishment of the foundation of faith. And when the foundation of substance is fulfilled, the foundation to receive the Messiah is established.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then for what reason do we set up the foundation to receive the Messiah? It is to find the place where I can finally become true, to find the beginning point for uniting my mind and my body, to find the place where the once-divided heaven and earth can unite. This is where everything is decided. This is needed in order to dissolve the historical resentment caused by my failure to perfect myself, to fulfill God’s desire, to realize the will of providence that God has not achieved yet, to find the once-lost history, to assure victory within today’s world where we are still fighting, and to replace the gloomy future with a hopeful future. All this can begin anew centering on the Messiah. The decision to start from that beginning point is made by one man. We must find a way to unite with that point which starts with one man.</p>
|
||||
<p>What do we have to do to unite with that point? Here is the Messiah. (He draws on the chalkboard as he speaks.) There is his body and his mind. Then there is my body and my mind. If you look here, the Messiah is one with God. He is the subject standing in the position of a strong plus. Mind and body exist following the relationship of that subject.</p>
|
||||
<p>That mind is a powerful mind. How powerful is it? It is more powerful than the sum of all the minds of mankind in the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>It is powerful enough not to retreat even if every evil force in this world gathers together and attacks. It is powerful enough not to be conquered even if one tries to conquer it with any kind of power possible in this world. The Messiah’s mind has this kind of plus content.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then centering on that mind, how is the body? It is not in the position of conflict with the mind but in the position of being able to become one with the mind. It is always united. By mind and body becoming completely one, a new individual is formed. When your mind and body become one, a personality called “I” is created. Each thing progresses centering on this kind of content.</p>
|
||||
<p>For there to come into existence a larger being, a smaller plus and minus have to become one, and then those two have to form a new value and take the shape of a plus. When it unites with another objective minus, it grows even bigger. When there is no purpose for uniting, there can be no progress. In this way, we see that the theory of dialectical materialism breaks down. When we understand this, we know that the Messiah’s mind and body are one. But human beings turned out to be the opposite of the Messiah, even though, originally, man’s mind and body were supposed to become one. Because we are fallen, the body became the plus. The mind, time and time again, loses to the body. If anybody can say, “That’s not true. My mind always wins over my body,” please raise your hand. This is the crucial problem. Until now the body has become the subject and has pulled and led the mind. That is why there is war and struggle. Even though originally the mind was to be in the plus position, the body, standing in the subjective position and acting like another plus, has been pulling and leading the mind. In this situation, there can be no end to war. Plus and plus are always in conflict. There is no way for them to harmonize with each other. That is why there is a problem. Restoration means to give to the mind a strong plus-type subjectivity. Then if the body becomes the minus, that person will become truly normal.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, we must change. What must we do to reverse this? You must become one with me, and I must become one with you. The mind and the body have to become one. Then what must be the cause? The body cannot be the cause. Centering on the mind, I have to harmonize with you, and you have to become one with me. But until now this has not happened.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can we make the mind and the body one? By making the body weak. Religions have created doctrines that can do that. Religion tries to make the mind strong and the body weak. If religions had never appeared in the course of the providence, there could be no understanding of God. The clear historical evidence that God is trying to save mankind is the existence of religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>Religion teaches us to discipline and subjugate the body centering on the mind. Then what is to be done after subduing the body? It is to place the mind as the subject. And if centering on that subject the body becomes one with the mind, it does not mean that this being is a plus. This being must become united with the returning Messiah. In this way, they come into contact with each other, with the Messiah as the subject and man as the minus. This is what is called the foundation to receive the Messiah. The foundation to receive the Messiah is supposed to be fulfilled in this way.</p>
|
||||
<p>That plus has to start from God, go through the mind of Adam and Eve, and connect to the body. The mind and body were supposed to function in this way centering on God, but in the place where the mind should stand, the body is standing instead. Even when God is the subject, the body stands in the position of another subject, and thus throughout history, mankind has been taking the contradictory position. Because the mind has always been following in the position of a minus, the situation has to be reversed. To reverse this, you must go the opposite way. This is the way of religion and the way of recreating oneself.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The source of the unity of the mind and body is God</h4>
|
||||
<p>So, where is the problem? It is in each one of you. Before restoring the world, you must restore yourselves. Thus, even for Father, the biggest problem was conquering himself. This was the biggest problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then how many problems have arisen centering around the self? In truth, how many? Restoration is not just done from some whim, but it is done through the original principles of creation, following the reverse course. What are the original principles of creation? God was supposed to become the subject before Adam and Eve, and Eve was created to dominate the angels. But the fall happened through the reversal of that course. Therefore, centering on Adam, Eve has to be guided, and the archangel has to be educated by Adam and Eve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then from where must Adam receive the fundamental points of that guidance? He is to inherit that from God. Unless he stands in the position of completely receiving guidance from God and uniting with Him, a complete system of guidance cannot come about, right? And unless he receives a complete education, he can not inherit that perfect system of guidance. Otherwise the type of guidance that corresponds with the original rule of the Principle cannot materialize.</p>
|
||||
<p>Has Adam found the original point of being completely one with God, from the level of his individual emotions to his living environment to the course of his life? No, he has not. Also, does Adam now have a reason to be joyful together with God? No, he does not. Because of the fall, he is in agony. He was not in the position to receive guidance and intervention from God by becoming one with Him, but instead God had to expel him because be could not be guided or be influenced. He was standing in a place where everything was in contradiction.</p>
|
||||
<p>It was natural for God to become one with Adam and for Adam to become one with Eve. After this, they should have loved the archangel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking at yourselves, what is your situation? Your minds have made a marriage contract with God and are able to become one with Him. But your body and your environment are in the opposite place. That is, they are in the sphere of the fall.</p>
|
||||
<p>Where did the fall originate? Of course, it originated with Adam, but practically speaking it started from the archangel, who was to be an objective being. If Adam, as the subject, and Eve, as his object, had become one, the archangel would be an outside being. (Drawing on the blackboard.) Horizontally, there is the archangel, Eve and Adam, with God up here. If you look at this vertically, on the bottom is the archangel. On top of him is Eve, then Adam, and then God. You can look at the situation in a vertical way.</p>
|
||||
<p>In yourselves, where do you start to find the origin of becoming one? You must know this. The mind originally already wants to become one. It is the same as a compass pointing towards the north and south. But when it is supposed to point towards the north and south, it instead points in the opposite way towards south and north. Therefore, your mind always wants to go around. It operates in this way. That is why mind and body are always fighting with each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then when thinking about whether the grounds for becoming one with God is in the body or in the mind, we can say that it is in the mind. Because the mind is on the side of God, it is in the environment to become one with Him naturally. But the body has become the domain for Satan’s temporary residence. It has become the beginning point of evil. Therefore, where is the origin and the motive for Satan to start acting? It is not the mind but the body. The body wants to go the opposite way from the mind. In the place where the body likes to be, you cannot find a way to advance to God. You can find the way to proceed towards God only in the place where the body hates to be.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The reason for offering sacrifices<br />
|
||||
is to welcome the Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>In the history of restoration, we say that vertical history has to be indemnified horizontally. When I look at myself, what kind of a being am I? I have a mind which stands in the position of God, myself who stands in the position of that mind. Then centering on me there is the object, and centering on the object, there are the children. This means the four position foundation is being created horizontally. What else is there besides the family four position foundation centering on myself? There is the creation.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the history of recreation? It is the history of restoration done in the reverse way. Because of the fall, we must raise mankind up again. To do this, it means to come in from the outside, upside down. It does not mean to go outside. If there had been no fall, there would be expansion outward, but we must do the opposite. It means we must come in upside down trying to find something. For that reason the Old Testament era was the era of offerings. This is the age where you sacrifice all things.</p>
|
||||
<p>From the point of view of vertical history, what age was the Old Testament age? (Father writes on the blackboard.) It was the period when material was sacrificed. The New Testament period was the period when children had to offer themselves as sacrifices, and the Completed Testament era is the era when the parent bears the cross. Father is trying to indemnify all these eras horizontally on the level of all things, children, and parents. The individual alone cannot become a restored being. He has to have a family first. Do you understand? For there to be all things, children, and parents, a family has to exist. It is not possible without a family, right? In restoration history, you must indemnify vertical history horizontally. To do this, you must have a family.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the historical process of man trying to find God, the Old Testament age was the age when people sacrificed all things to offer them to God. The New Testament era goes one step above that. Because restoration takes place through indemnity, it means people must be attacked from the outside. God strikes the people, and if they take the strike well they are on God’s side. If they don’t take the strike well, they are on Satan’s side. The ones who complain and rebel are on Satan’s side, and the ones who absolutely obey and respond naturally are on whose side? [God’s.] In this way it is decided.</p>
|
||||
<p>How does sacrifice take place? Who strikes the person who lays down his life, sacrifices himself, and stays calm? Who kills the sacrifice? It is none other than the high priest. The high priest is in the place of God, right? That means God does the striking. If you say, “Oh no! I don’t want to die,” when God is hitting you, you inherit Satan’s nature as it was. But if you say, “I will die gladly,” and get hit gratefully, resurrection happens from that point. Even though your body may die, you are received by God as a new being. He will see your existence in a new way. Therefore, God strikes all things and creates the standard so that He can accept them.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that era is passed, what has been found by the process of sacrificing all things? The son is found. Thus the desire of the Old Testament age is to welcome the Messiah. Isn’t that right. It means meeting the true olive tree. It also means meeting the tree of life.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The desire of the Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the desire of the Messiah? It is to advance to the position of the parent, even if he himself is sacrificed. That is how restoration works. What has to be done to advance to the position of the parent? He must pay indemnity in the place of others. That’s how it works. How does he pay indemnity in the place of others? Without a doubt, the law of indemnity unfolds centering on Adam and Eve, but who has the responsibility? It is Adam. That is why Adam comes to find Eve, to find his object. In trying to find the object, if his way is blocked, there will be sacrifices. In this way, Jesus tried to find his family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Before finding that family, who has to be found? The archangel. The archangel has to be subjugated. Just as the archangel was there when God was creating all things, when the victorious son appears, who has dominion over all things, the victorious archangel must appear. Then at the time of Jesus, who was the representative of a victorious archangel? It was John the Baptist.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Jesus did not completely fulfill<br />
|
||||
the responsibility of the Messiah</h4>
|
||||
<p>John the Baptist was the person found on the earth to be the representative of the lost archangel in the spiritual world. The archangel-type John the Baptist and the Adam-type Jesus had to become one and have dominion over all things. In order to do this, Jesus had to inherit the victorious altar of dominion over all things. That altar was Judaism. Jesus had to take over from where the Jewish people had been protecting the altar, giving offerings by sacrificing all things. John the Baptist should have allowed Jesus to take over that foothold. But the whole process collapsed because John the Baptist made a mistake. Therefore, Jesus had to pay for that mistake himself. Jesus died in the second course of the fulfillment of that responsibility.</p>
|
||||
<p>What responsibility did Jesus want to fulfill by fighting Satan? He died on the cross as he was fulfilling the responsibility of John the Baptist, the second time around. Therefore, did he fulfill the responsibility of the son or not? He did not fulfill it. After his death until now, Jesus has been trying to fulfill the way of the archangel. Only after that can he go the way of the son. Jesus did not become a direct son. He did not fulfill the responsibility of a direct son. He only fulfilled the way of the archangel, the way of the servant, and the way of the adopted son.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, by believing in Jesus, you can only become at best the adopted son. The adopted son cannot connect to the father’s blood lineage. It is the situation of Cain, who is of different blood. That’s how it works. The history of the providence until now has been centering on the fight to connect that bloodline.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus died on the cross but not as the son. If Jesus had been able to offer himself victoriously in front of God, in the position of a son, one in spirit and body, he would not have had to return. But the offering was not completely accomplished. The body was lost and only the spirit was offered. What was offered was equivalent to the world of angels in the spirit world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the ones who have died believing in Christ remain at what level of the spirit world? They are waiting in a level below the level of Paradise without being able to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. This means that their level of spirit world is the level of the archangel. Therefore, they have to build a boundary of protection for victory on the physical realm to protect the domain of victory in the spiritual world. It is God’s will and Jesus’ will that this be accomplished. Therefore, Christianity today must go beyond the domain of the archangel by finding and establishing at once the sphere of victory in the spiritual world, as well as the sphere of victory in the physical world. This is the responsibility of Christianity. There can be no complete perfection in Christianity as it is now, only spiritual perfection. Christianity has been proceeding until now with its emphasis only on the spiritual world.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The work that the returning Messiah must do</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what does the returning Messiah have to do? He has to attain the authority to subjugate the sphere of the archangel in the spirit world. Without this, the beginning point of restoration of the physical world cannot be realized. That’s how it works. Do you understand? The returning Messiah, when he returns on this earth, has to come in the position of passing down all the merit of the spiritual world to the followers of Jesus, who was victorious in the spiritual world. In other words, in the same way as Jesus received the inheritance from John the Baptist, John the Baptist passed down the inheritance to Jesus centering on the spirit, but he was divided because he did not do as he promised. Therefore, in order to accomplish this again, Christianity was established.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the same way, the returning Jesus comes in the position of Adam. Therefore, the sphere of Christianity, which is the world of the archangel’s domain centered on Jesus, and the sphere of all other religions, has to belong to that returning Jesus. In this way, all religions including Christianity have to receive this inheritance in order to welcome the returning Jesus. Do you understand? Unless this inheritance is received, he cannot reign as the Second Coming. Therefore, Jesus has to come with the plan of unification that can unite the spiritual world and the physical world.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has to be done in order to accomplish this unity? He must pass down to Christianity existing now in the physical world what he received in the spiritual world. This has to be done, but Christianity existing in the physical world puts emphasis not on the physical world but the spiritual world. But the chief aim of Jesus who is coming back is not focused on the spiritual world but on the physical world. In this situation lie many contradictions and conflicts. One side is looking upwards, and the other side is looking at the earth. Therefore, if even a little mistake is made, there can be division. This is the fate of Christianity and the fate of the returning Jesus. That’s how it is. Unless the standard is accomplished whereby the two become one, the perfection of the son cannot be accomplished on earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is the standard that has to be perfected on the earth? In order to know this we have to know why Jesus died. Why did Jesus die? First, it was because he did not form a family. Second, he did not have a nation. Third, the world did not attend Jesus by becoming one with him. Because of these three reasons, Jesus died.</p>
|
||||
<p>First he, died because of the family. The second reason for his death was because of the nation. What was the third reason? Because of the world, which was dominated by evil. Evil does not just control the nation. It dominates the world. Therefore, these are the three stages we must fight for.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what work is the returning Jesus supposed to do? Jesus, by coming down to the earth, first has to unify the spiritual world and the physical world. He must try to find the solution to the problem of disunity. He must come with the origin of victory in the spiritual world and find the starting point of victory in the physical world. Where does he have to start? It has to start in the individual. In this way, the standard of the mind representing the spiritual world, and the standard of the body representing the physical world, can become one. This is the issue. Do you understand? Before the returning Jesus can accomplish unity in the world, first there must be unity within the individual. The returning Jesus comes with a body and a mind, but are his mind and body absolutely one? If his mind and body were absolutely united, he would be inside God’s dominion, never touching the domain of the fall. However, even he comes out of the lineage of the satanic world, and so this is not wholly true.</p>
|
||||
<p>The interaction of his mind and body occurs just as it occurs in you. Centering on his mind, he has to strive to subjugate his body. Is this not true? In doing this, what standard does he have to reach? He cannot rise to a point below the standard of Adam and Eve before the fall. He has to go over the standard of Adam and Eve before the fall. Without reaching a standard of unity of mind and body above the standard of Adam and Eve, he cannot find the starting point for the restoration of the world. Do you understand what I am saying?</p>
|
||||
<p>Then in order to achieve unity, what is the most difficult point? It is the fallen nature. You have learned about the fallen nature. What is the first fallen nature? It is not taking the same viewpoint as God. The mind tries to take the same viewpoint as God, but what does not take the same viewpoint as God? The body. Can I get my body to feel what God likes and come to like it too? The body should not act just the way it wants to but should act as God wants. This struggle has been going on until now. Without this, restoration would not occur.</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to accomplish what God wills, what has to be done? Is God in a higher position than the mind or in a lower position? Since he is in the higher position, can the body make a relationship with God by doing what the mind tells it to do? This is very difficult. If the mind takes dominion centering on the standard of the fall, is this perfection? The body started from the standard of the perfection level of the growth stage. Thus, this is the level that inherited the mind of the archangel. But the mind that establishes the standard of original nature has a common ground with God. Therefore, it has a connection with God and thinks centering on God. The level at which that mind operates is the perfection level of the growth stage, and thus it cannot operate apart from its desire to become one with God. This is because action happens only through some basis of relationship. However, in fallen man, the mind is object to the body, and the body has become the foremost base for the fallen archangel. In other words, since that object (the mind) is an object that has not gone over the perfection level of the growth stage, it cannot operate in the position of subject over the body.</p>
|
||||
<p>If Adam had perfected himself centering on the mind, his authority would have subjugated the archangel as well as guided the body anywhere he desired. But because he was not perfected, who was he in the position to be dominated by? The archangel. Because of this, the mind was allowed to be pulled and led by the body. This is the problem.</p>
|
||||
<p>The returning Jesus also has to go through this kind of battle and firmly establish the origin for the mind to become one with God. Without doing this, unity with God is not possible.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The mind can function as a subject<br />
|
||||
after its power becomes strong</h4>
|
||||
<p>Our mind has a reciprocal base with the mind of an archangel. Therefore, even if we want to go higher, we cannot go. However, since our mind is subject, it fights to go toward that ideal.</p>
|
||||
<p>The other subject of our mind is God, who is in the highest position. Because our mind can become one with Him in a reciprocal relationship, we can reach a higher level than the level of an archangel. This is why the mind must become stronger. When our mind becomes stronger and functions as a subject, the history of a new creation will begin to unfold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Universal law states that a perfected object must appear upon the appearance of a perfected subject. When the mind achieves the standard of a perfected subject, the unperfected standard will be destroyed. When the perfected enters, the unperfected automatically leaves. It is the same as the darkness leaving when the light enters.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you receive the Holy Spirit or God’s grace, then even If you don’t tell the evil that has been attached to your body to leave, it automatically leaves. We are all able to experience this. Because our body is able to make a reciprocal base at the perfection level of the growth stage, we have to make our mind, as subject, higher and stronger. When we bring our mind up a little bit higher than its present position, we are engaging in the process of recreation. Then, when our mind is in its rightful position, our physical body cannot influence it. This is why Satan has to leave. When one receives grace, Satan leaves. When the Holy Spirit enters, Satan leaves.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have been fighting for this until now. Where do you think the nucleus of this worldwide battle is taking place? Where is this universal battle going on? It’s not in the world. Then where? In our own body and mind. This is completely scientific. When the direction of our heart is pointed in the same direction as God who is the absolute and perfected subject, then our mind becomes like God’s mind. When you receive grace, the whole world will come right into the middle of your mind. That’s true.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do you think it can do that? Because the world is within God’s mind, and when I become one with God, the whole world is within my grasp. It’s possible. That’s why, when you receive grace, the world becomes yours. That’s the way it should be. When the mind takes its position as a strong subject, it becomes a perfected plus, and then a perfected minus will be attracted to it and recreation takes place. Everything that goes against this process will be eliminated.</p>
|
||||
<p>It’s good to be completely attached to God all the time, but sometimes we move up and sometimes we go down. Do you understand? Our spirit becomes high and then low. When it goes up, it becomes one with God. If our spirit falls below a certain point, then God leaves and Satan dominates us. This is what has been happening. If you go up and down above the line of Satan, the line of the fall, the line of the perfection level of the growth stage, at least you’re safe. But, as soon as you go below that line, then at once you will be subjugated by Satan. We are in this kind of battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Actually, the point where the universe, heaven and earth come together, causing a strong tidal wave, is where you are standing right now. Right in front of our eyes events are occurring that are both thrilling and risky. The most risky and dizzying scene in the world is the scene of my body and my mind colliding with each other.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when it comes to fear, the fear we feel when our life is being threatened in this way is far greater than our fear that the world may be completely destroyed by an atomic bomb. Have you ever felt such fear? We are in that battle now. We are always going up and down in this battle. We always want to be one with God, but when we go below the line of the fall, then God will leave. This is the universal law. You will never develop if you have a casual attitude about it. When you have to jump, can you do it with a lax mind? You have to do it like this (Father shows how to jump). You must go forward with a fighting spirit, always centering on the highest standard. Human history until now has been the history of endless battles. Through such a process, the tragic history of battles has expanded horizontally to the worldwide level, like the strong wave forms of the mind action. Do you understand? When something falls all the way down after going up, how miserable is its destruction.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The way to become one with God</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then what should the coming Messiah do? He must become one with God centering upon heart. What is the way to become one with God? The first thing is to believe. The heart of the original ancestors of mankind was not bad. They had no idea what they were doing at the time of the fall. They fell without knowing. They didn’t know what would result. That’s why the number one way to become one with God is to believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>It will take me quite a long time to get to my topic, the family. But I have no choice. The title is “<i>The Way Our Blessed Families Should Go.</i>” Some might think I am talking about my own family, but we are all heading toward that ideal family.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the first way to become one with God? [To believe.] Then what is the second? It is to sacrifice. What should we sacrifice, when it comes time to do it? Not our heart. The heart is what does all the believing. It is good to believe. Everyone believes. But it doesn’t mean that everyone who believes will enter the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>You all believe in the Unification Church, but you won’t all go to Heaven together. You all believe, right? You all came to believe, right? [Yes.] Do you believe, or do you try to believe? [We all believe.] Do you believe without a doubt? [Yes.] Then, is what you are believing in absolute? Is your score 100%, or not? [It is 100%.] Then, you must have reached the absolute standard of belief that God wants you all to attain. What do you mean, you all believe? You do not believe. You are trying to believe. You must completely clean up your way of thinking. Do you try to believe, or do you believe? [We are trying to believe.] Then, what do you believe? Again, do you believe, or do you try to believe? [We are trying to believe.] What is this? You said that you believe a minute ago, and now you are saying the opposite. Everything is reversed. (Laughter.) That’s why it is serious. You should not think that you believe. Then when will the time come when you can say you believe with confidence? When you can say, “It is the principle of my life and my body always to live with faith,” you are qualified to have a passing grade in faith. That’s what it is to believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what happens to a person who wants to die and believes he will? Does it always happen that he who wants to die dies, and he who wants to live lives? [No.] What happens to those who want to die? [They live.] And those who want to live? [They die.] If you believe because you want to live, that means death. And if you believe because you want to die, that means life. You have to know this. This is what is different about the mind.</p>
|
||||
<p>When your body wants to die, that brings eternal life. And when your body doesn’t want to die, that brings eternal death. All people in their mind want to sacrifice, right? Do you want to make all mankind happy or not? If you could make all people live happily by working hard for about one year, it would be no problem for you, would it?</p>
|
||||
<p>So your mind wants to sacrifice. But on the other hand, your body is protesting. It doesn’t want to sacrifice. You have to know clearly that these two conflicting aspects exist within you. Do you understood? [Yes.] So, what do you try to kill? [The body.] If a person who tries to kill the body also tries to kill the mind, then there would be no faith, right? You must separate them. Centered upon your mind, you must separate them. The more your mind wants to believe in God absolutely, the stronger the opposition becomes. That opposing element must be killed. If you also kill your mind, then how can you live? If you do so, then the reciprocal condition for living disappears. When the reciprocal base disappears, the physical world cannot exist.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then when you want to die, what do you have to kill? You have to kill your body. When one wants to kill his body, then he can live. Do you understand? What is the true point of belief, where God’s standard is set? It is not the point at which the dead person comes to life, but the point at which the person about to die comes to life. Right? This is what is meant by the words: “He who wants to die shall live, and he who wants to live shall die.” Understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Based on what criterion can my body’s actions be approved by God? When one is in a position to say without a doubt that he will cut his own neck for his belief, his belief achieves a score of one point, You must begin as a person with a one point score. Everything begins from that point.</p>
|
||||
<p>The first condition is to believe, and the second is to sacrifice. There are two kinds of sacrifice. When you say you want to sacrifice for your own sake, for yourself to be saved, that also means you will use God for yourself. Isn’t that true? Such a person is the one who says he will use the foundation of God’s will for himself. Isn’t that so?</p>
|
||||
<p>The Kingdom of Heaven is God’s foundation. The subject in the Kingdom of Heaven is God. But such a way of thinking is to use God. He’s saying he will use God’s foundation for himself. Is sacrificing in such a way right or wrong? [Wrong.] Jesus got caught at this point. He said, “Father, not by my will, but please do it according to Your will.” After assessing the situation, he sacrificed and offered himself. However, no matter what, he had to be killed anyway. At that point, no matter what he did, there was no way for him to be released. But as he was dying, he brought out the word “my”. When “my” is brought out, then from that moment you will perish. But when “God” is brought out, you will live. That’s how it’s meant to be.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when you say, “I believe in Jesus in order for me to go to Heaven,” then you will perish. That religion will perish. Such a religion will become a barren wilderness in the last days. There will be only skulls and bones, rolling around. Why is that? We can understand based on this principle.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Even if you believe in the Unification Church,<br />
|
||||
you must believe for the sake of the<br />
|
||||
liberation of God and the world</h4>
|
||||
<p>Think about the fall. How did it happen? The main cause of the fall was that man could not believe in God. And subsequently he could not offer his body to Him, right? To whom did he have to offer his body? He had to offer it to God. That’s why he had to be sacrificed. Then whom did he have to put as his subject? He had to put God as his subject. He had to center upon God. Based on these criteria, today’s religious ideologies are destined to be judged. They are all caught by the nose. They have to be released from this judgment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus is the man who fought against Satan, set the standard in his life, and centered upon this standard for the sake of God. Did he believe in God, or not? Did he believe more than his followers did, or not? Did he believe more than his family did, or not? Did he believe more than his father and mother did, or not? [He believed more.] Jesus did believe in God absolutely. You must know this very clearly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, Jesus sacrificed his body in order to prove that “whatever happens, my belief cannot be changed. No one can deter me. I am absolute.” Because he sacrificed everything, the only part Satan could touch was his body. Because that’s the only part he can claim. When Satan killed Jesus, how do you think Jesus died? He died as he had lived. Jesus did not die for himself. Not by my will, but whose will? [The Father’s will.] When we think about this, Jesus did know those things.</p>
|
||||
<p>However, Jesus was a little insensitive. Whenever anyone puts “I” in front, then he definitely perishes. When Rev. Moon of the Unification Church puts himself in front in order to do God’s will, will the Unification Church rise or perish? [Perish.] That’s why Rev. Moon of the Unification Church does not want to stand in front, because God does not stand in front Himself. Do you understand? I am going this way. If God were already in front, then my mind would be released.</p>
|
||||
<p>When I come out on this platform and pray, I can tell what kind of people are out there. I ask God, how many are here who can make You happy? If there are three, then my body feels like a balloon. It cannot be expressed, but I feel like I’m floating. But if there is only one, my bones feel like they weigh a thousand pounds. This is the necessary indemnity. The central figure has to take the responsibility and become a living offering, You must know that. If you feel your bones weigh a thousand pounds, and you escape by saying “Oh, no, this is a disaster,” then it really becomes a serious matter. You have to fight right on the spot and push those feelings down. You must prepare the correct realm of liberation and then stand on a platform. We are fighting this battle. The first fight is your individual fight. Every individual is fighting it. What must you do? [Believe!] Why? [To become united.]
|
||||
<p>Where is the foundation for this unification possible? It is in the body. What is the method for bringing the body and mind into oneness? It is absolute belief. You cannot go against this principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>The way to achieve unification is through absolute belief. Are you in the position of believing, or are you trying to believe? [Trying to believe.] Do you feel good or bad about that? [Bad.] You thought you were in a position of believing, right? I thought so too. You are not in the position of believing, but you are trying to believe. Centering on the world, you are still going forward, trying to believe, right? That’s why you always have to be careful. You must be serious.</p>
|
||||
<p>Are you serious? Some of you who joined in the sixties say, “It was really good in the beginning, when I first joined.” Those who say so have all failed. Think about it. You feel good when you enter school for the first time. But later, if you fail in school and then recall the time when you first entered school, do you feel good or bad about it? Have you all failed, or passed? Think about that. [We failed.] You have to understand that. In order to understand that, you must absolutely believe.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, you have to sacrifice. You have to be martyred. When you are martyred, you don’t do it centering on yourself. Do you know how many people there are in the spiritual world who were sacrificed during the 400 years of persecution by the Roman Empire? When you go to the spiritual world, you will see that those who said, “If I die like this, I will go to Heaven,” all got caught. At the point of death, the point where their destiny was decided, they all got trampled down. You have to know this. They all have to carry the cross once more. So I have to give them practice in carrying the cross. I have to go there and coach them.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our thinking must be, “Even if I die a thousand times, or ten thousand times, I am so honored and grateful to be able to follow the way of death of the Lord.” Do you understand, or not?</p>
|
||||
<p>Why do you believe in the Unification Church? Do you believe in it in order for you to receive a blessing, or in order for you to liberate God? [We believe in order to liberate God.] After liberating God, what then? [To liberate the world.] Isn’t that wonderful? When God is liberated, then there is a way that I will get blessed and have the leftovers. When the world is liberated, I can be a perfumed flower sitting in the most honored position.</p>
|
||||
<p>When we say the word “will,” [or providence] first comes God’s will, and second the will of the world. You must always remember this in your head. Going the way of the will is for whom? [For God] Jesus also prayed, “I will do my Father’s will,” right? What is the will of our Father? It is to save the world. That’s why, if it is for the sake of unifying the world, even if you die a hundred times, you have to do it. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>In order to become one, what is the first thing? [We have to believe.] Believe and then what? [Sacrifice.] Sacrifice and then? You must have God as your subject. If you put yourself as the subject, you are dead. Can you go above the perfection level of the growth stage? [We cannot.] What is the secret you need to know in order to go above that? You must have God as the subject. If you have yourself as the subject, you cannot go up. Today, you must not be separated from this ideological viewpoint.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Where we can become close to God</h4>
|
||||
<p>When you are feeling good right after eating breakfast and you call your son, you must call him as a representative of the world, and when you embrace and love him, you must love him with all your heart as a representative of the world. Your thinking must be like that. Even now, I am like that. When I come home, if possible I give each of my children a kiss. That has become part of my life. Also, my children kiss me when they greet me. When they go somewhere, they always come back and tell me, and if they have good news to share, they always come to me. You must raise your children the same way. Then God will watch over you with a happy feeling. For the sake of God and for the sake of the world, you have to teach your children this. Your children also have to do this with their own families.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you give birth to a child for the sake of yourself or for the sake of God? It is for the sake of God. Then, what about raising a child? It is for the sake of the world. Also, we believe in the Unification Church for what? For the sake of God. And then, when we ask people to believe in the Unification Church, is it for the sake of the Unification Church? No. It is for the sake of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the world is standing in a better situation than I am, I cannot rest, I cannot relax. Until God is in a better situation than I am, I cannot rest. If you say you can relax before God is in a better situation, then you are an undutiful child. Such a person is a traitor, because God is now throwing His life down for the world. Sometimes I feel extremely sorry when I wake up from sleep. That feeling is quite similar to how a woman must feel when she wakes up and finds a lot of men looking at her naked body. Why do I feel this way? Because God is engaged in a bloody battle twenty-four hours a day for me and the world, without a break, but in that situation I took a rest. So I feel so shameful. Was there ever a time you felt such a feeling? Do you understand what I am saying? So, you all know now the way to become one, right? You must believe, absolutely believe, and then you must absolutely kill your body. I didn’t say kill your heart, but you must absolutely kill your body. So how do you know you have absolutely killed your body? It is when you can say, “Even if it’s the most difficult task in the world, I will do it.” Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>What will happen if you retreat? If you continue to go up like this, then your will develops. But, if you are going forward like this and say, “Oh no, it’s too difficult to go on, let’s go back and start again from here,” then you cannot go. If you restart, you can’t go forward again. (Father draws on the blackboard.) If you retreat once from the path and go back to the beginning, then you can never go forward again. You must know this.</p>
|
||||
<p>That’s why I advanced forward persistently until today. If I retreat from the path, then I cannot take another path that is more difficult than the one you started out on. If I can’t accomplish God’s will because I can’t go over a more difficult path, then I become a failure who has no relation to the will of God. In comparison to such a situation, what a blessed place I am in if I can be martyred for the sake of God by offering my life. This is a very serious place. Can you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Don’t you think God wants to prepare a place for you, a place at the highest worldwide level, where you can inherit His worldwide level of power, a place where you can have complete unity with God, where you will never be separated from Him for all eternity? Does God want anyone to watch Him while He is preparing that place for you? Do people who are deeply in love want to love each other where people are watching and giggling, or do they want to go where no one else is around? You don’t even want one person looking, do you? You feel bad, when another man looks and whistles at your beloved wife, don’t you? Everyone is the same.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you and your beloved breathe, you breathe in rhythm. You must go even beyond such a place. You must reach a point where you can say, “You and I are the same being.” Such a place is where you can have true give and take. At that point, you are breathing as one. You enter a new realm of unity. Both your hearts beat as one. The unified world begins from this point. It is a very solemn place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, where do we try to become one? If you say, “It’s a place where we can sing and dance following the beat,” then you are wrong. It’s not such a place. If you become one in such a place, it has no relationship with God. Do you understand? In order to fight against and bring victory over Satan, you must do the thing he hates the most.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The one who wants to become high will become low,<br />
|
||||
and the one who wants to become low will become high</h4>
|
||||
<p>The people Satan likes best are those who don’t look like either a man or a woman and who do what Satan likes to do. You shouldn’t stay around those people. You must be in a completely opposite place. The place where you are standing decides whether you will live or die. Understand? You have come up to this level because you have heard there is a way to go beyond the place where Satan likes to be. But from here, you cannot go up on your own. Unless God’s power is involved, you cannot go up.</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought you were going up when you were actually going down? (Father draws on the blackboard.) If this goes up, then this goes down, and … These are two starting points. These are going to find the point three. It is meant to start from here and pass by this place, and go around like this. This is meant to go around. Three same ones have to become one. Understand? Otherwise, they cannot go forever.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you look at this very carefully, it has eight stages. (Father draws a picture.) You must go through eight stages. The fallen world has been progressing upward, right? Our religion is not going up, it is going down. But even if we go down, it doesn’t mean we go all the way down. We go down, but then we go up again, right? We go up to here, and from here we go upward on the way of restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is resurrection. The three stages are formation, growth and completion, right? Centering upon myself, there are three stages of the restoration of the individual, the restoration of the family, and the restoration of the nation. So we are always moving one step ahead. That’s how we develop forward. That’s why, in order to go up to the peak, we have to go through this critical moment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then is it good to go down, or bad? [It’s good.] Can you find the way up without going down? If you say, “Oh no, I don’t want to go down, so I will go up this way,” then where do you end up going? You end up going to the satanic world. The satanic world goes up, right? But if you go up, you find a world of suffering. That’s a world where each individual wants to receive blessing centering upon himself. The world where people want to receive blessing centering upon themselves is not the world of true love. The world of true love is where everyone cares for others, right? When you want to receive a wife, what kind of wife do you want? A wife who cares for you, or whom you have to care for? You all want a wife who cares for you, right? [Yes.] Then, is a person who cares for you a good person or an evil one? [A good one.] If I care for others out of my own motivation, then I become a good person, but if I simply let others care for me out of their own motivation, then I am a most stupid person. Servants are like that. Servants cannot become the object of the master’s love. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Jesus say, “Those who want to live will go up”? What happens to those who want to become high? [They become low.] And those who want to become low? [They become high.] Everything goes the opposite way. So we have to find the way down.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea also has to go down. She has to go a place lower than a prison. If you go to a prison after being chased and captured, that’s not a place of liberation, because you got caught by others. Do you understand? That’s the position of a servant. Because you are being pulled by someone else, you cannot be in a position of the subject. God has to appear as the subject. That’s why you have to go down voluntarily. Unless you go down voluntarily, God can’t be the subject. When you sacrifice, a central figure appears. The way to bring back the right of the subject, without conflict or collision, is to go down and sacrifice. At last at this point, the right of Heaven which God wants is established. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<h4>The borderline of victory and failure is me</h4>
|
||||
<p>What if you met your friend in the morning and said to him, “Give me everything you have in your wallet,” and you looked inside it? What if you tried that three times? Then, if you told your friend to stay with you, would he stay? He would run away and be afraid ever to meet you again. But if every morning you met him and said, “You are such a loving friend,” then would he think you were a good friend, or a bad one? If I want to use my friend centering upon myself, then I become a bad person, and if I want to be available for my friend, then I become a good person. This is the principle. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Goodness starts from this point. It starts from the place of truth. You should know the standard of good and evil.</p>
|
||||
<p>If one has ten friends but all of them abandon him, then what happens to him? In the end he will decline. If something is evil, it is bound to perish. That is the principle. On the other hand, if something is good, then it is bound to prosper. Why is that? Even if a good person says to his ten friends, “All of you, don’t come to me,” they will plead, “Please allow us to follow you around for at least this year.” They will feel they would not be able to find anyone like him anywhere else, and thus they will try their best to be with him. The ten friends will not leave him but will join him and multiply. Every one of these ten friends would feel, “Oh, is that true? Then I want to go with him, too.” Therefore, would the number of his friends increase or decrease? [Increase.] If the number increases, is he prospering or declining? [Prospering.]
|
||||
<p>Is anyone here who wants to decline? [No.] When I look at you, all your eyes are straight. All of you want to prosper, don’t you? [Yes.] Is a teacher who teaches people to be prosperous a good teacher or a false teacher? [A good teacher.] What about a teacher who teaches people to decline? [A false teacher.] (Laughter.)</p>
|
||||
<p>Can a teacher who only teaches about things that will lead people to decline be a true teacher? Should a teacher say, “Oh, there is nothing else to do except to do whatever you want,” or, “You have your youth only once. Therefore, you must try drinking, smoking and everything else. If you want to walk the path of man, you must do all these things”? In the secular world, I even know of parents who teach their children to drink. In the Unification Church, that can never be permitted. We must oppose that. In opposing such things, we must recommend the difficult path rather than the comfortable path. Does that lead to the path of prosperity or the path of decline? [To the path of prosperity.]
|
||||
<p>Then what place holds the key to the greatest prosperity? Where is the borderline that decides the verdict of victory or defeat in the fight between God and Satan? Where is such a 38th parallel? It is in me. Therefore, I want to give this body a knockout punch. This is the boundary line. When you knock the body out, you must do it for the sake of the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can advertise this truth in the Kingdom of Heaven. When God knows about it, the angelic world knows about it, and all of the spirit world knows about it, then history will know about it. Isn’t that right? If you do this, then wouldn’t all your ancestors know about it? They will say, “You are indeed better than we are.”</p>
|
||||
<p>When one stands on a place that is thousands of miles high, and he falls off, wouldn’t he inevitably die? Therefore, what will happen to you? When you make even the smallest mistake, you will be completely devastated. Therein lies the decision for total victory or total defeat.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The secret of the way to subjugate Satan</h4>
|
||||
<p>When one has to go down from this high place, what should he do? He really has to hold on to it, like stretching a rubber band. What happens when you stretch a rubber band down until you reach the very bottom and then let it go? It will snap back up to its highest point.</p>
|
||||
<p>If there is a man who is determined to go down like this, would God walk away from him or would He look at him with His eyes wide open? Think about it. If God had a nervous system, would all His nerves focus on this person, or not? If God had a heart, wouldn’t it really palpitate? Wouldn’t God say it is a most exciting event for Him? Wouldn’t God look down and say, “This is good”? Wouldn’t God say, “Why don’t you try it?” Satan will tell him not to do it, but God looks at him with hope.</p>
|
||||
<p>We should soon be able to see a great wave of people coming who can bring in the cosmic heart and claim ownership of the Kingdom of Heaven. Isn’t that right? In order for a great sound to be heard, its amplitude must be great. Then it will last a very long time. If its amplitude is small, it will sound weak. Therefore, I am telling you to live in the widest possible way. Wouldn’t God have the largest amplitude in the world? God is number one in loving what is great. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Have you thought about how happy God would be if you rose up victoriously on the path of death without dying, even though you could have died a thousand or ten thousand times? That is why Jesus said, “The one who wants to die will live and the one who wants to live will die.” If you go down for the sake of God, then would God just let it be? God would want you to be in a high place as much as you go down.</p>
|
||||
<p>To speak until I cover the topic of the family, I don’t know how many hours it would take. However, this content is needed. I am teaching about the formula course by which I fought in the spiritual world. I am not speaking in just a half-hearted fashion. What I am telling you is reality. You wait and see. (Father draws a diagram.)</p>
|
||||
<h4>True Father’s chalkboard diagram</h4>
|
||||
<p>Once we go down, should we turn around or just stay at that place? [We must turn around.] How good would it be if we remained down there? We must go down like this and then we must climb up again with hope. This is restoration.</p>
|
||||
<p>To accomplish this what must we do? We must be better than Satan. If we are not better than Satan, restoration cannot occur. What is the essence of Satan? It is putting oneself above others. What is the essential action which can subjugate this? [Going down.] It is lowering oneself. Therefore the principle is to sacrifice oneself.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I go down, what happens to the distance between me and God? The distance between God and man (A) is fixed. The level of the purity of man’s conscience and the level by which God can relate to man is different in each person, but it is fixed within that person. Therefore, the more I go up and up, God appears as a God of power and as a thankful God.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I go down, I am only going down this short distance (B), but if I go up to that place again, then under that realm the nation is included, and the world is included. Not mere tens of years but hundreds of years are indemnified by that. Do you understand? By doing this, the world will receive benefit.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then how far does God come down? If we look, centering on this standard (A), if I go down to here (D) then God will come down to here (C). Therefore, even this evil satanic world will be above God. Do you understand? The things in this realm cannot interfere with God’s side. People like the prophets have been doing such work. One comes down until this position (D) and then circles around like this. This kind of one-sided dispensation has been carried out. God has been working behind here and centering on this realm, He is relating to us. If this place goes up like this, then this realm will crumble.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this perspective, what is the secret of conquering the world? What is the secret of destroying and purifying the satanic world? It is in going down. In going down, if we go down to here (D), then God comes down to this place (C). If one circles around centering on that point, then the circle becomes another shape. If this is the result, then because God is in the higher place, He will work centering on this circle. Therefore, if we go down under there, then the standard is widened like this. (Father draws on the blackboard.) If I circle around here (D) then the environment in this kind of place is restored back to its original place. If I advance in this fashion, then that environment naturally gathers around me. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>If anyone sees that kind of person, then already his mind is drawn to that person and pulled in. Do you understand what I am saying? Why is his mind attracted? It is because of the strategy of God. Centering on that one person God’s loop [or link] is working just by the presence of that person. Just by the words of that person, positions are already established in the satanic world. The realm of the Kingdom of Heaven is activated. Why? It is because this realm is changing into that realm. Good people are carrying out the dispensation of goodness and in that process, the environment which they create in working with God will completely eliminate the satanic realm. Therefore, what happens when I go down more and more? I am expanding the realm of my possession. I am expanding the realm of my victory.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Endure to the end</h4>
|
||||
<p>In the process of going down while attending God, the individual self always becomes a problem. Each individual has to gain victory. Each individual needs to establish the foundation which enables him to gain victory from the individual level to the world level. Namely, we have to make Satan surrender. We have to gain the victory from Satan.</p>
|
||||
<p>What that means is, since someone in the archangel position became Satan, we can be restored to the level of Adam today through making Satan surrender. In order to do that, you need to go down to the deep valley where you can make Satan surrender. Then where is the valley that you gain submission from Satan? There is a place established that Satan hates the most. Satan likes going up. Therefore, you have to go down below that certain line, in the opposite direction. You go down to the realm where it works. That is why a person who endures to the end will succeed. Where is the end? Going up to the top of the universe, is that the end? No, you have to go down. History has been going down this way, hasn’t it? [Father writes on the blackboard.] In this way it has expanded from the individual, to the family, nation, and the world. It has become bigger in this way. This is that world. It has been a way of endurance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Adam endure or not? As he was dying did he say, “Heavenly Father, I am dying”? The Bible doesn’t tell you, does it? Did Noah endure or not? Did Abraham endure or not? Did Moses endure or not? And did John the Baptist endure or not? Didn’t John the Baptist endure until the age of 30? As a young man it was miserable for him to eat locusts and wild honey and wear clothes of camel fur. Try it once, and see how miserable it is.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the desert, did he have a good house built with bricks? Could he find wild honey just anywhere, stuck somewhere like a piece of stone? Could he eat whenever he wanted and whenever he felt bored? Do you think it was like that? Do locusts fly around right in front of your eyes in order to be eaten? Think about how difficult it must have been. How do you think he caught and ate them? Do you think there was a nest full of locusts so that he could eat many at a time, or could he eat only one at a time? [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>You find wild honey in between rocks, and it lasts only a few days. Then how wide a territory do you think he had to travel in order to get things to eat? Three miles, thirty miles? Not only many miles, but also he must have been going around many countries. He wandered in many areas. So did he endure or not? [He endured.] Do you think his mother and father came to visit him? When his mother and father came to visit him, don’t you think they said, “Oh, my son, don’t do this. Why do you have to do this when you have a mother and father?” Then did he endure or not? [He endured.]
|
||||
<p>Jesus also endured. Consider Jesus’ heart when he died. When he looked for Peter, James and John, did he say, “You! Now I am going to take revenge, you,” and cut off their heads? Jesus died because of Peter, James and John. Even so, did he endure or not? Even with the enemies who killed him, he endured. When he prayed, “Father please forgive them. They don’t know what they are doing,” (<a href="http://bible.gospelcom.net/passage/?search=Luke+23:34">Luke 23:34</a>), did he try to go over to this side or try to stay on that side? [Tried to go over.] He tried to go over, didn’t he? Do you know why he did that? He did that to overcome this. [Father points to the board.] He stood in front of history. Unless you stand in front of history, you can’t become a person who starts a new history, isn’t that so? We go through history with endurance. If you can say, “I want to be the last,” then raise your hands. There is no one. Everyone wants to be number one, don’t you? When you think that way, you feel good and it becomes very interesting.</p>
|
||||
<h4>How difficult it is to become the champion<br />
|
||||
in the providence of restoration</h4>
|
||||
<p>Is it easy to become number one? As a marathon runner, it isn’t easy to become number one, is it? How much more difficult is it when you say that you will become the champion of God’s providence of restoration. Would it be easy? Is it easy or difficult. How difficult it is. Then is it right to be educated by grandfather Moses? Is it right to be educated by John the Baptist? Is it right to be educated by Jesus?</p>
|
||||
<p>That is why I had to say one thing firmly to God, “I am not going to receive any education from anyone. God, if you educate me directly, it will be the best way.” I have had this kind of thinking, “God, if you only promise to teach me the best way, then even if I have to die a thousand times or ten thousand times, I have confidence that I will endure and remain. Try it once.” I had this kind of boldness. “God, if you teach me, that will be the best way. Because I didn’t believe in you, I couldn’t have done better before now, but now I believe in you, and I will resolve your sorrow. Because you haven’t met anyone who could resolve your sorrow, then I will resolve it. In compensation for that, will you tell me the best, deepest secret that will bring a victory to things that no one ever could solve?” I had that scale of thinking.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then do you think I would hold on to Abraham and go with him? Do you think I would try to hold on to Jesus and follow him? I am trying to hold on to God and follow Him. Don’t you think it was that way? In the very beginning God said, “This is the first time I’ve met that kind of man among those born on the earth.” Once I knew what kind of God there is, then I wouldn’t ever let go. I am the stickiest of the sticky leeches. In terms of glue, I am the strongest glue. [Laughter.]
|
||||
<p>If you don’t know, then it’s different, but once you know, how can you let go? Think about it. If you don’t know, you don’t know. But if you know for sure, then you can’t let Him go. Would you let go of Him if your hands get pulled out? If your hands get pulled out, then hold on with your mouth. If you can’t do that, hold on with your legs. If you can’t hold on with your legs, then hold on to His waist. If you can’t hold on to His waist then hold on to the neck from the back and don’t let go, How difficult it is to meet Him whom you may or may not see for hundreds, thousands, or millions of years! I am stubborn in that way. In that sense, I like Jacob. Jacob, in Korean, is “Yah-gop.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In Korean, “Ah” means because of the fall and “dam” means wall. So “Adam” means because of the fall, a wall was created. Eve was in the position to restore herself and come back. Is that why her name is “Hae Wah” in Korean? In Korean, “hae” means to do and “wah” means to come. [Laughter.] Why are you laughing? Next, what is Abel? “Byul” is star in Korean, so Abel means to catch the star. He was named Abel so that he could sit on Adam (wall) and catch a star. “Noah” in Korean means setting free. Noah was set free to do whatever he wanted. [Laughter.] “Do as you wish for 120 years,” God said. During that period God did not interfere. Then how about Abraham? He shouldn’t be “ah, bul hap gyuk haet da” (“bul hap gyuk” means not passing). [Laughter.] In Korean, “Moses” means to gather details because he had to gather everybody in detail. He shouldn’t miss anyone. For that reason his name was Moses.</p>
|
||||
<p>And then next, John the Baptist; “serye yohan” means: if you do it wrong, it will bring sorrow (han). [Laughter.] Also “Yesu” (Jesus) means to ask “how much did you get?” and reply, “Yetso” (Yugi-itso means, “here you are,” in Korean). God’s providence of restoration has worked that way. I have thought about so many different things while sitting on a chair. [Laughter.] Therefore, can you imagine how complicated Father’s mind has been?</p>
|
||||
<p>Through all these troubles, I met God. Then how can I lose Him? Jacob wrestled with the angel, and did he let him go? His name means he has to restore. He has to prepare. He cannot restore Esau unless he comes back in multiplication. “Cob” means multiplication, in Korean. “Yah” means you have to bring it back in multiplication. That’s why his name is Jacob. Think about how firmly he held on to the angel. “If my back breaks that’s fine, but I cannot take my hands off.” Do you understand? Even though he would break his spinal cord, he could not take his hands off the angel.</p>
|
||||
<p>How desperately the angel must have been to hit Jacob’s hip bone. Nevertheless, Jacob held on to him firmly saying, “It doesn’t matter whether I have a hip bone or not, I am not going to let go,” and stuck to him. Do you think Jacob said it while he was laughing? Think about the situation. His countenance could be firm as he was aiming for the last weak point in the most serious situation.</p>
|
||||
<h4>We have to walk the opposite way to meet God</h4>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever lived that way? How about Reverend Moon and the Unification Church? These kinds of things happened to me constantly. Once I held on, would I let go or not? Should I let go or not? God must have had a hard time since he met Reverend Moon. There was a person who met the angel and won. Jacob won over the angel and became Israel, didn’t he? Do you think you can attain the Kingdom of Heaven without winning God? Winning over Satan doesn’t even come near that. It cannot be done without winning God. This may sound irreverent, but it’s true. Without winning God, the Kingdom of Heaven cannot be established.</p>
|
||||
<p>Israel is the adopted son. Do parents get defeated by their children? [Yes.] They get defeated every time. Don’t they say, “Hey, please listen to my words”? The same thing applies. The way for a son to win over the father is in that kind of situation. With what? The way of love. If you only go the way of heart, then you can even manage a father like a slave. There is something in that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore Jesus, without winning God, cannot become the son of God. If Jesus doesn’t become the son of God, then the true ancestors of mankind cannot appear. Do you understand? If outside Christians hear this kind of thing, they will be so shocked that they will fall apart. If that is the case, so be it. People who get shocked and fall apart over this are bad, not I who am saying these kinds of things. I am saying dignified things. I studied about this with God’s recognition.</p>
|
||||
<p>Everybody should think about this. The pathway of Reverend Moon of the Unification Church is a formidable course. I always give God’s blessing. But when it comes to the providence, then there is no forgiveness. There is no forgiveness even for parents, wives, and children.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why should it be like that? Because we have to be separated from one world and welcome another world. Isn’t that so? To say it in other terms, it is the same thing as a once married woman getting remarried. Do you follow? The way of the providence of restoration is like a woman who lived with Satan getting remarried to God. It is like that. Don’t you feel it as if it were real? It’s the same thing as a remarried bride. When a bride remarries a new husband, if she thinks of her former husband, would the new husband like it? Would the new husband like the bride who thinks of her former husband? If there is any man like that, raise your hands. There is nobody, is there? Those who like it, raise your hands. Do you like it or not? That person shouldn’t appear even in dreams. In that way, we are trying to rise up to the stage where we can’t think about just anything, even in dreams.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this world, if you take care of only families, does the new world come? There is a different, invisible way. If you try to go that way, it gets blocked. That is not the way that you can go beyond the world. Do you follow? So, trying to get away from this situation, we have to go the opposite way from the way of the world. And we have to walk the opposite of the way that the world likes. There is no forgiveness for even one wrong step. Where is the border? What is the 38th parallel between God and Satan? It’s “I”. When you try to take the world centering on your own desire, you can’t transcend the standard which took six thousand years to establish. But when you deny all of those things, and try to turn around, then it’s going to be the same as if you met a new husband. Is going down good or bad? [Good.] When something sticks in you, how do you take it out? Do you push it down or hit it up? Do you say, “Well, go quickly, go up”? You say, “You, fall down.” And what do you do? You kick it down. To where? Up? Kick it down a cliff.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The fastest way to connect with God</h4>
|
||||
<p>When God loves, it would seem to be nice if God appeases. But God cuts him off ruthlessly and throws him down to the bottom of a cliff. God puts him into a deep valley so that Satan cannot come again. And then, when he is without Satan, God comes to visit and to cure him. If his leg is broken, then God will treat the leg. If the head is broken, then He will treat the head. And if he became unconscious, he will try to wake him up by giving him a massage, If God can’t move his body very easily, then God would put him on His back and climb up the cliff. It is like that. In that kind of a place, you can connect with God.</p>
|
||||
<p>So what is the fastest way to connect with God? There are two ways. Leaving the world in order to train and study the truth in the mountains or going into the world and sacrificing. Which one is faster? The way which is three times faster than training and studying the truth in the mountains is to go out to the world. That is why the Unification Church must go out witnessing instead of praying. In my experience, that is three times faster.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the purpose of praying? To practice. If you practice even without praying, you can reach a higher stage than you can reach by praying. Any way I think about it, this is the fastest way. I persevered through so many hardships, made sincere effort, and continued until I met God. But when you come out to the front, suffer centering on God’s will. You will be in the realm where you can meet Father directly whenever something happens. If you really suffer for God, then in just a few days it’s going to be like that. Therefore, that is a fortunate place. When Father comes and becomes a master, then should Satan go away or not? [Go away.]
|
||||
<p>Where is the place you can witness that? If you can stand before God and reach the realm where I deserve some kind of medal, then God wants to give me the guidance which He never gave until now. Shouldn’t he? (Recording stopped for a while)</p>
|
||||
<h4>You can’t expect to have a father-son relationship<br />
|
||||
without walking the miserable path</h4>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to go up or down? [Go down.] If someone says, “Since my life is difficult, I will find an easy way,” then we should beat him to death. [Laughter.] Don’t laugh. “Wife, my heart aches because I cannot feed my children. I cannot go this path.” Then Satan will dance with the rhythm, and God will pack up and leave. Do you think Father didn’t go through this path? Since you lived in the south, you could go and see them, but Father packed up and went to the north, beyond the 38th parallel. It wasn’t as if I prepared for packing and greeted them before departing. When you leave, usually you leave after you greet them. At that time, I had gone to buy rice in Baek Chun. After the liberation, we couldn’t buy any rice in Seoul. So I tried to bring rice back in a truck. In the truck on the way to the Baek Chun, I received an order: “Go over the 38th parallel.” I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t say, “Oh, my goodness, I’ve got to call my wife.” At that time I didn’t have a ride, so I went to a friend’s house, borrowed, a little amount of rice, saying that I would come back the next morning. And I brought the rice home and left. We used up everything and had no money. In that situation, I went over the 38th parallel. It was after Sung Jin was born. He was born on April 2. So it was one and a half months, about 50 days after Sung Jin was born.</p>
|
||||
<p>I received the order on May 27. I departed from there and arrived at Pyung Yang on the sixth of June, leaving behind a newborn baby. Sung Jin’s mother was 22 years old then. We didn’t have any relatives. We were all separated in the world. I left a person in that kind of situation without saying a word. Even after I got there, I didn’t write to her once I determined to go because I thought, if I leave after I greet them, then it may become impure. If you cry for your children, then it becomes impure. Because of my wife, I, who would be an offering, could become impure. That was my thinking. I went over the 38th parallel like a soldier who leaves everything behind and rushes towards the place of death, prepared to go to jail. Do you understand? It was so serious to think, “I am going where there will be persecution. Would these hands be ripped off, would this leg be cut off, will I be cut in the back or the front?” I went to the north preparing to die. I wanted to take note of it. I know everything that happened on each of those days. I couldn’t write a letter. Once you depend on God, you shouldn’t interfere. You shouldn’t ask, “Will it be like this or that?” After I departed from my parents, I haven’t asked God a single time, “Are my father and mother doing well?” I never said this kind of prayer, “May blessing be with my parents.” If I pray, I could find out if they were dead or alive, but I haven’t tried to find out until now. However, I know spiritually all who passed away and at what time. I have lived doing those kinds of things.</p>
|
||||
<p>After I came back to the south, I knew how Sung Jin and his mother had lived. I even knew where to go to meet them, but I didn’t go. I had to take care of the people I met in the providence. The reason that I started this path was not to meet Sung Jin’s mother. I started it to restore Cain and for the people of the world. I wouldn’t allow visiting my family to get in the way. I had to find the people whom I had relationship with and who did not oppose me. It had been three years and six months since I left home by that time. I could have met them if I had written a letter. But I didn’t write. There were people I had to see first, because I couldn’t meet people that I pledged and promised to bring to God. Until I met them, I had to wait to see my family. Right after I met the people, I called them and they came to me right away. From a secular point of view, I was a husband who met his child when the child was seven. That was around the time that I was living with members. I stayed with grandmothers, and if I welcomed my son and became happy about it, then it would have become a condition to be accused.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whom does Abel go through? I should love Abel who goes through Cain and is introduced by Cain. When Cain says, “This is Sung Jin,” and reports to Father, “Father, Sung Jin has returned,” then I can embrace and welcome him as a manifestation of love. This is the way of Divine Principle. Do you understand? When Sung Jin and his mother came to me, I said, “Is this Sung Jin?” That was all. That was a heartache to Sung Jin’s mother for her entire life. Even bears and tigers protect their young, but what kind of man would do such a thing? After a father and son meet for the first time after going through the jaws of death several times over and suffering all kinds of hardships, I only said, “Are you Sung Jin?” not holding his hand even one time. I just nodded several times and did not even tell them to come in when they were standing in the doorway. The members are supposed to tell them to come in. I have gone through all kinds of miserable situations until now in order to live the way of the principle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Once you entrust yourself to God, God takes responsibility for everything. Speaking in terms of the will, if the parent paid filial dues to God, then the child is supposed to become filial to that parent. The child must do his filial duty towards the parent. What kind of love would the child have towards the father who has met him in such a way? In spite of all this, when Sung Jin’s mother was already opposing the church for a good while and when Sung Jin was seven, he abandoned his mother and came to his father. His mother had been taking care of him on her back and loving him until he was seven as if he were gold or jade. Leaving behind that kind of mother, he came to his father who had not done anything for him. He was not tempted by someone to come. He came on his own accord. And when his mother was becoming hostile, he came beforehand and told us everything. Isn’t it strange? I feel sorry to Sung Jin now because I never had the chance to educate him. I never could tell him that the principle is like this or that. I did not fulfill the responsibility of a parent. Looking at the situation from a secular point of view, I would get zero percent in points as a father.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until the sixties, I made Sung Jin live in another person’s house. Why? Because I have to walk the original way of the principle. Because Cain has to become one with Abel. Therefore, I let Kim Baek Moon take care of him. I let him live in another person’s house. Therefore he was educated while he was being treated contemptuously. He was supposed to live in an environment where he was not mistreated, but because these kinds of things exist, I let him live in another’s house.</p>
|
||||
<p>While Sung Jin was going to elementary school, I never bought him a case of pencils. Do you understand? I never bought him pencils even when be was going to junior high school. After the holy matrimony of 1960, finally the face. Hui Jin also had to be involved in this kind of thing. Even Ye Jin after she was born went through the effects of restoration. If this is not so, the principle is wrong. Hui Jin was born in Japan. And then by going to the Buddhist temple and living in it, he passed through the process of living in other people’s houses. He also was born in a foreign land and died in that foreign land. The Unification Church is not going to perish just because of this. You who are standing in the position of knowing this heavenly history, how can you do something like that? You will be punished by heaven. This way is the road that Father has cultivated with his heart. That original law of principle is already an axis for heaven and earth, and it can become the constitutional standard of the restored Kingdom of Heaven. If you do not go the same way, can the connection of father and son which can inherit the traditional ideology be realized? No way. Before you are told by someone, you must voluntarily go this kind of way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Did Father go through suffering because he was not as good as you are? Did God make Father’s family suffer for no reason at all? Why did God do that? It is for the sake of your families. Your family and Father’s family have to become one. They should become one, right? Where do they have to become one? They must become one in the place which is separated from Satan. Will you become one in the position where Satan is always following you? You must become one in the place where Satan does not exist. Satan will fall apart in the place where you sacrifice yourself for the sake of others. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the wives of your families are all supposed to be sacrificed for this race and for the nation. Just as Father has traveled to North Korea to restore the clan, you also have to do the same. Everything has to be separated. You will not be registered in the Kingdom of Heaven unless you are first separated and then afterwards, reunited. In the bitter history of Korea, you must do that kind of work until the unification of the south and the north takes place.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this way, without equipping yourselves with the force of heaven to bring about unity, and with the domain of a national victory, and with the attitude to face the nation in the sphere of Eve, you will all be sacrificed miserably on the road of suffering for the fate of unification. Just as Christianity became miserable, your future will be miserable beyond description. Do you not know this?</p>
|
||||
<h4>The right of inheritance is passed down to<br />
|
||||
a low place where there is no hope</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because the Israelites made Jesus miserable, they were miserable historically, weren’t they? Although they liberated their country and returned home, the enemies are pointing guns at them and threatening. Centering on God, Israel must go beyond the tribal level, but couldn’t go to the worldwide level. The twelve tribes who were friends in the past became enemies and are now pointing guns at each other. Why? Because they have to indemnify what their ancestors had done wrong. Because they cut and separated each other with guns and swords, they got aimed at with guns and swords. The life of the Israelites, I have to put my hands upon them. There is no other way. So you want to go down? Will you go down? [We will go down.] You will go down crying or go down smiling? [We will go down smiling.] Where does the right of inheritance get passed down? Doesn’t it get passed down where there is hope? [Yes!] Didn’t I say you should endure until the end to receive salvation? That is why, when Jesus went to the spiritual world, he had to overcome three days in a suffering course. Centered on the spiritual realm, Jesus couldn’t do favors for people in the spiritual world after Noah’s time. It had to have a starting point of victory centering on both the physical and spiritual world. Therefore if he cannot open the road centering on them, he has to go into places where he will get accused. He has to prepare the road.</p>
|
||||
<p>For that reason, Jesus went down to hell, pioneered, and opened the way. He had to perform such sort of work there. It was the same for Father. What did Father do in North Korea? Because I knew this principle, I went to jail. Didn’t Jesus perish in jail? Therefore, Father also had to be imprisoned and go back the way that Jesus had been thrown into. Do you understand? Even during that time, when I was handcuffed and went on trial, I received a promise that I would encounter particular individuals. I received a promise saying, “If you go there, you will meet people like Jesus’ three disciples.” If you don’t follow the Heavenly way, you are going against the force of fate in the providence. That is why, even on the way to jail with my hands handcuffed, it was a way of hope. Those people I met there are the same people who are currently giving testimonies to you. I went to the jail with the hope that I would meet such people. I went to jail in hope. I didn’t go to jail in despair. Because I went there, I could prepare the way. Through the conditions I had to make, the doors would open automatically. In order to do that, I had to indemnify everything completely. I should live a prison life and become an offering in jail. For that reason, even when I was in jail, I did the most difficult tasks. I did the most difficult things which required physical work. Do you understand? I didn’t yield the work one bit to other people. So I received awards which were given to model prisoners every year from the communists. All of them were given by the Communists. Since Father went to jail and became number one, as the most exemplary laborer, wherever Father goes in the world, there won’t be any problems. Unless I did that, the providence of restoration could not be achieved.</p>
|
||||
<p>I suffered from malaria for many months in jail. But even in that situation, I didn’t take any rest, not even for one day. Other people would want to make excuses in every possible way for taking rest, but I wanted to fulfill at least the amount of work given to me until I died. I never failed to fulfill the amount of work given to me. So as a prisoner, I even received special treatment from the chief manager of the jail. I didn’t say anything about it, but everyone looked up to me. I made a different place without saying a word in the jail. Do you understand? There they reorganized the prison groups differently every morning because there were nearly a thousand people, and many people went through the group I was in. All the people who went through my group liked me. It was the hardest prison of all my prison lives. There were many “dogs” behind this person “Moon”. Do you know what “dogs” are? But I was not a man who got accused for that kind of thing. This situation happened without a word. There were people who would escape. If I say escape, it was at the risk of their lives. In the jaws of death, I had to restore Jesus’ twelve disciples who had escaped. I had to restore them automatically. If I didn’t open my mouth, then the spiritual world would have to be mobilized and witness to them. My number was 596. It was five-nine-six. Somehow it sounds like “oh gu yuk” (to be modified and also “oh gu yuk” is 596 in Korean). Ancestors of some people would appear in dreams and order their descendants, “In such a room, there is 596, a particular person. Go there and offer him the rice powder that you received without keeping any of it for yourself.” But still they wouldn’t listen to the dream, thinking, “It is an absurd dream.” After trying two and three times, the ancestors would strangle him saying, “You, will you do it or not?” Then he would say, “Yes, I’ll do it.”</p>
|
||||
<p>In jail, the rice powder was more valuable than life. This man would walk into the room and ask, “Is there number 596? Who is it? Who else could it be but this man here? This man is your teacher.” In this way, the spiritual world fed me.</p>
|
||||
<p>After that, when I took refuge from Pyung Yang, four people followed me. It was restoration of the four position foundation. Do you understand? I brought out four people centered on the church. In this way, history cannot deviate from the principle.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Four different types of countries which will appear in the last days</h4>
|
||||
<p>What is the reason I took four people? Our mind and body are separated, aren’t they? The internal mind has <i>sung sang</i> as well as <i>hyung sang</i>. The external body also has <i>sung sang</i> and <i>hyung sang</i>. Therefore, it becomes four. Perfect unity has to internally subjugate the spiritual Satan and to externally subjugate the physical Satan. These four have to become one. Do you understand? If these four do not become one, then even the world cannot become unified. Do you know why Jacob had a second wife?</p>
|
||||
<p>What happens in the Last Days? In the Last Days, there will be a division into four different kinds of countries. Two parts in the free world and also two parts in the communist world. The world will be like that. The whole world will be divided into four. The country of Jesus, the country of the thief on the right, the country of the thief on the left, and the country of Barabbas. What is the country of Barabbas? It is Islam. It’s a country of force. This is a religion which says, “Take either the Koran or the sword.” It’s the opposite of Christianity. That is the country of Barabbas. They are a group which does not know charity although they received benefit from Jesus. Such was Barabbas, only thinking of himself. This is Islam. It is like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>The left wing and right wing originated at the time of Jesus. When the time is ripe for Jesus to come, centering on the country of Jesus, these countries will meet and try to take the right path. Because history was split from that point, history has to be controlled beginning at that point. A new way has to be found. The world today is divided into two, the right and left wings, isn’t it? Next there is Islam, right? And isn’t there Christianity, too? Christianity came into being centered on a new heavenly cultural realm which centers itself on the second coming. The time to gather the four parties is coming. Now is that time. Then what is going to happen to the Communists? The Communists will hold hands together with the Arab world. I have been saying this for a long time. This is what I said when I met Eisenhower, the former president of the USA, in 1965. I said that when the Communist world perishes, certainly there will come an opposing force to the free world through the Arab world. Now it is just like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the flow of this kind of history, the Soviets and Nasser held hands together. We have to overcome him. Thus it has to fall to pieces. When the time comes, you should know that our time has come. Do you understand? America became isolated in the democratic world. It was divided, was it not? It is now isolated completely. And the Soviet Union is isolated completely in the Communist world now. The same thing goes for China. The whole world is isolated. Isn’t that right? The Arab world centering on Nasser is also isolated. Because Nasser died, all of them became isolated. It is the same thing with Christianity. Christianity itself is also isolated. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Does Christianity have a way to go? Does the free world have a way to go? Does the Communist world have a way to go? No, they do not. No one had the solutions, but through the second coming of the Messiah, a banner will arise saying, “We should do it this way,” centering on the ideology of second coming, with new solutions. Looking at history, these are the Last Days.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The reason that God turns his back, as if he didn’t know,<br />
|
||||
after he puts us into the place of suffering</h4>
|
||||
<p>To unify an individual, what do you have to do? One’s self has to sacrifice. Sacrificing oneself does not mean to go up but to be forced down to the bottom. Is forcing oneself to go down to the bottom good or bad? [Good.] Was there anyone who didn’t force himself down to the bottom in history? Did Abel force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Noah force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Abraham force himself down to the bottom or not? Did Jacob force himself down to the bottom or not? He was forced down to the bottom countless times, wasn’t he? Did John the Baptist force himself down to the bottom? Did Jesus force himself down to the bottom? Well, did Reverend Moon of the Unification Church force himself down to the bottom or not? Please answer. [Yes, he was forced down to the bottom.] Didn’t I force myself to the bottom? [Yes.] Then the members of the Unification Church who should inherit that and pass it down, should you force yourselves down to the bottom or not? If you try to make a living on your own, then you will perish. God did not block the way and force me down to the bottom of hell, but I forced myself. There is no way to live if you try to avoid this path. Will you put yourselves in the bottom of hell or not? People who think forcing yourself down to the lowest point is correct, raise your hands. Put your hands down. You can imagine how merciless God is to Father. He claims not to know me when I enter the valley. Where is a man who has a master like that? If I were a secular person, I would not stand still and do something even if it means dealing with God. It is absurd. After making me interested in something by smoothly and softly assuring me and making me raise my head, He puts me down to the lowest place. There is no greeting. [Laughter.] Is that good or bad? [Good] Do you know that? Why should it be like that? You have to know this. It is to avoid Satan’s accusation.</p>
|
||||
<p>For example, when two boys are fighting each other in their town, this fighting by boys becomes a man’s fight. In this fight, let’s say a person from the town hits your own son. In this situation, if you show up and say to that person, “It is your son’s fault,” would this not become a man’s fight? At that time, in front of the other boy’s mother and father, you should yell at your boy “You, you shouldn’t do that” and if the man hits your boy once, then you hit your own boy three times. Then, would he feel sorry and say, “Hey, hey, don’t do that,” or not? [He would.]
|
||||
<p>If this happens, does Satan come and accuse? He turns around without even holding his face up. If you try to make him surrender in an easy way, it will not work. First, you have to make even his shadow disappear. You shouldn’t let him go away without receiving his blessing and recognition. You have to have the receipt saying that you won over Satan. When you ask, “What will you do to my son,” you have to receive a public document saying, “Ah, I can’t do it. You handle it yourself.” We are making plans to have this kind of contract. Is that good or bad? Doesn’t it need witnesses? If father and son are not serious, who will believe them? Satan has to testify in front of heaven and earth. That’s the way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you want to follow Father or run away? [We will follow.] Do you really want to follow? I am gathering you to go this way. Thus, as I said before, the ones who feel that it is too difficult, go back home. If you can’t stand it, go back. I know everything even at this time. I see some people thinking, “I had better pack up.” I also see some people who think, “I will think about it after I attend the workshop this time,” or “Well, I had better go to the factory now. Why should I be different from others?”</p>
|
||||
<h4>The main ideology of Unification Thought</h4>
|
||||
<p>You have to know this. The six thousand years of history before the coming of Father and the Unification Church should all be forgotten. Do you understand what I am saying? Have you ever thought that history starts from the age of Father? The cultural history that has come through thousands of years is a miserable history. The history up until now is a history in which Satan betrays God. However, the record of history that God can preserve starts from Father’s generation.</p>
|
||||
<p>The 50 years Father has walked so far is the history of Unification Thought. The fact that you will remain within that history says that you will become historical heroes. The preparation of the historical base in the universe, in the present time, is the most serious moment which will decide our success or failure. It depends on whether we advance one step or retreat. This moment only exists at the time of Father’s life. Before Father goes to the spiritual world is the only time we have. From now on, your history proceeds centering on this time. You have to inherit the history of tradition centering on Father and the world that Father is trying to establish, and preserve it completely. It is for the future. What is the content of it? That which was established centering on Father was to unify the whole world. What is the origin? It is True Parentism. Can the history of true children come about without the tradition of True Parents? The beginning of culture starts from the parents, right? This short period becomes the standard of universal history. Have you thought about that? That is why Father is so serious. That is also why Father asked us to establish the traditional foundation of Unification Thought. What I have been asking you so far is this. On this foundation, the family and the nation have to be established. What is the main ideology? It is not the ideology centering on oneself but an ideology centering on the whole. One has to walk the sacrificial way for the sake of the whole. This is the main ideology of Unification Thought. Do you understand? Is that right or not?</p>
|
||||
<h4>In order to grab Satan you must enter the cave of Satan</h4>
|
||||
<p>Have you ever thought about the true significance of being in this place? You are in the position to receive the benefit of glory that can only be obtained by going through a worldwide barrage of indescribable hardships.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus said to Satan, “Man does not live by bread alone but by the word of God.” That’s the truth. Does Father live by labor? By money? [No.] God lives by the word. But He still does not perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must know this, and the absolute way to unite is to cross the battle front together with God. It means to go over the final and the last line together with God. Where is that line? It is the place of severe battles and a place of boundaries adjoining at a crossroads of life and death. You must pierce through the encircling net.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then where is the final front line that you must cross with God? Is it a place of glory? Is it a place where you could fool around and drink alcohol? It is the place where you are in agony centering on the love for humanity, shedding tears and even water from the nose. You must go directly into the place of ambush that Satan has prepared in order to defeat it with the most cruel and brutal weaponry. You must go into the middle of the trap, destroy it, and make the place a level land. Do you want to go into the trap or not? In order to catch the tiger you must go into the tiger’s den, right? [Yes.] In the same way, in order to catch Satan, you must go into the den of Satan. In order to grab God, you must go into the front line where God is.</p>
|
||||
<p>God and Satan met in the spiritual world. From that time until now they have been fighting. When are they going to leave each other? Where is the place of parting? We must think of this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now, Satan has been accusing. God and Satan have not left each other yet. Can you understand? Where is the place of parting? It is the place where Satan cannot endure. The place where Satan cannot endure is the place where the people of Satan’s world cannot endure. Therefore, you must go to the most miserable place in mankind’s history. In jail, you must become the owner there. In doing manual labor, you must become the owner. When you starve without food, you must work more than anybody. Until 30, there was never a day when I was not starving from hunger.</p>
|
||||
<p>In this way, I have come into the sixties. Coming to the sixties, we have celebrated the Blessing when all of Korea was persecuting us. Isn’t it right? We have taken away by fighting. The satanic world has been taken away from us. They have to come bursting out without us having to go in and take it back. Do you understand? They have to come out over the wall. We are waging this kind of battle.</p>
|
||||
<p>Take whom back? We must take Eve back. The byproduct of the battle for taking back Eve is the persecution and abuse that the Unification Church faces. Everyone including the prosecutorial authorities have been mobilized. I was at the prosecutorial offices until two days before the blessing in the sixties. Do you understand what I am saying? All of you do not know these facts.</p>
|
||||
<p>There were twelve people who have been involved in the event. Just as at the time of Jesus, they were all close to the Unification Church. It is amazing how it came to be twelve people. The fight has happened because they signed something. When planning the strategy for the blessing, there was the greatest risk that could decide if it was a total failure or success.</p>
|
||||
<p>Whenever you go over the hill of individual grief and start a family, you will go the road of lamentation of the family. The risks taken centering on the individual pass away. Because Father has gone the path centering on the family, all the individual struggles collapsed. After that, the thing remaining was the road of bearing the cross on the family level. That is the first seven year course. It is Father’s going through the family level cross. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<h4>The meaning of the 36 couples blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>After going over the first seven year course on the family level, the seven year course of the children comes. In this way, you go through the seven year course. If Sung Jin does not stay firm at this time, it would be a big problem. Do you understand? Fortunately, he realized God’s will after going to Japan. This is all restoration through indemnity. Centering on this kind of content, Sung Jin has established himself quite well so that even some of you would not feel it so easy to deal with him. Right now Kuboki-san, the president of the Japanese church, is turning around, and all the leaders are turning around. Therefore, centering on Sung Jin, you are in the formation stage, and Sung Jin is in the growth stage. This is like Cain and Abel. I am looking at the situation this way. This kind of result comes about. These two have to become one. Restoration is not easy.</p>
|
||||
<p>The family comes into existence through Father. The way of the family is the way of restoring through indemnity the griefs of women. In the Bible’s history there is no content centering on the woman. Until now the vertical history has been the history of finding the subject. The 6,000 years was for finding and establishing an Adam. After finding the Adam, Eve has to be found. In the world of men, women are absolutely necessary. All the miserable situations have been experienced together with women. The vertical history has to be indemnified horizontally. Centering on the horizontal standard, the history until now becomes 7000 years of history. The period of restoring through indemnity the 7000 years of history based on the horizontal standard is the first seven year course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father declared the first seven year course, based on Father’s individual victory, because Father had to prepare the standard for the horizontal family level indemnity centering on women. To build this kind of family level foundation, the 36 couples have been blessed. They have prepared the grounds for the victory from Noah’s family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Noah’s family was the family that came out of the relationship caused by and connected to Adam’s family. Because Noah’s family was victorious, Jacob’s family could exist centering on the hope for the future. In order to connect the spiritual world and the physical world that were separated centering on Noah’s family, Father has blessed the couples who were married in the satanic world of their own accord. These are the descendants of Adam’s lineage.</p>
|
||||
<p>Next, Noah’s family situation was similar to Jesus’ situation who had not accomplished his hope and will. Always the second is hit. Jesus died because he was the second. Abel and Ham are both second sons. Looking at it this way, if you see all of Noah’s family as Abel-type in the providence of God, it is a Jesus-type family. This family is the family that could not fulfill the will. All the people who have been included in Noah’s family are this kind of people who have not realized their first love even when they are born as men. This is how complicated the restoration history is. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>Next, what is Jacob’s family, the 3rd type family? They are all maidens and virgins. From this, perfection has to be established by restoring through indemnity all the foundations of this physical realm. That’s how it works. Thus, finally, centering on the twelve Jacob type families, the horizontal happens in all directions. This sphere builds foundations, centering on the 36 couples who represent the whole. There are twelve types of the three ages centering on the twelve tribes. Looking at it centering on Jacob, these are the three ages of formation, growth, and completion. All of this has to become one.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The meaning of the 72 couple blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>Then did this go wrong only because the ancestors did not fulfill their responsibility? No. Not only ancestors, but brothers made mistakes. Therefore, the 72 couples are like the brothers of the 36 couples in two types, Cain and Abel. Do you understand? By forming the 72 couples, until Jacob’s generation, until there was a horizontal foundation in the physical world, centering on the family, the 72 couples were established upon the restored standard to the two types of Cain and Abel in the family. In this way, the families of direct ancestors until now, all of them who are families of restored type were present on the earth. This decided the important center. Centering on the 12 families, the beginning of Israel’s tribal types occurred.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, in whose age should Jacob’s purpose be realized? In the time of Jesus. Jesus had to advance to the world, centering on the foundation of Israel, crossing the tribal level and the national level. What kind of responsibility did Jesus have? Judaism was a representation of the tribe, and the Jewish nation represented the race. That’s how it works. In order to connect Judaism centering on Jesus, Jesus had to have a restored tribal family and, centering on that family, form twelve tribes. Not doing this, the Jewish group, who depends on the twelve tribes, cannot fulfill its responsibility. Jesus did not accomplish this will. He had to do this centering on his relatives, centering on his first and second cousins. But on the way, in a foreign land, he was killed after being discredited and chased about. If he tried to fulfill the will around brothers, at least he would not have been killed.</p>
|
||||
<p>Why was it inevitable that Jesus was killed? It is because Mary and Joseph made a mistake. Day and night, Joseph said, “Whose son is this?” and fought with Mary. Because of this, everybody heard about Jesus’ birth. The reason why Jesus was persecuted as an illegitimate child was that Joseph and Mary made the mistake. If Joseph had kept the secret and said, “This is my child,” if Joseph had kept silent, Jesus would have been loved by the neighborhood as an elder brother and a younger brother to everybody. Because this did not happen, he was driven out as a lonely, illegitimate child. Because the kinsfolk did not accept Jesus, he stood on the road of a miserable fate and went out in order to restore the clan and the race by re-indemnifying the external circumstances and by establishing himself from the outside. This is the cause of Jesus’ death on the cross.</p>
|
||||
<p>Who wants to become one with a bastard who was born by the blood of another person. If Joseph and Mary had done well, Jesus could have formed the 70 disciples and the 120 followers through household relatives and cousins-in-laws. If this had happened, all of his clan would have been standing on God’s side, and so everything could have been done just by Jesus’ having children. After having the support of the mother, if father and daughter could support him, the will would naturally be fulfilled. Wouldn’t this be true?</p>
|
||||
<p>Because we have established the 72 couples today, a base centering on the ancestors is established on the earth.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The meaning of the 120 couple blessing</h4>
|
||||
<p>Because Jesus’ not having built a Jewish foundation is an historical regret, 120 couples, who represent that standard, are the blessed couples who will dissolve that regret. Therefore, the 120 couples must stand on the front line and sacrifice themselves. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>The regional leaders who were educated for mobilization last time were almost all 120 couples. 120 couples must sacrifice themselves. The 120 couples, representing the 120 disciples of Jesus’ time, are the national foundation representing the 120 nations in forming the worldwide tribes. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>If the national foundation is the twelve tribes, the worldwide standard for starting, which can advance to the world, centering on that national standard, is the 120 disciples. What, then, is the reason for the demise of the 120 disciples? There were no 120 women like the 120 disciples. In this way, the will could not be fulfilled. Right? If, centering on Jesus, 120 women could unite and live together beyond life and death, the will would have been fulfilled even if Jesus went into the desert. Is it right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Centering on this kind of traditional history, we must, in this time of Unification, form separately on a worldwide level a standard which can take the place of the 120 disciples, centering on the internal and the external. Therefore, since the world came to have more than 120 nations, representatives of those 120 nations, the holy grounds had been selected centering on 40 nations worldwide.</p>
|
||||
<p>At this time, in the time when the Unification Church is going through the second seven year course and you also are going through the second seven year course, I have mobilized 1200 wives. This is an event that is one step beyond the time of Jesus, making a worldwide foundation through ten times 120. Do you understand? [Yes.] Before 1200 disciples appear, 1200 Eves are appearing, and you are going over the racial and worldwide destiny by absolutely uniting centering on the Eves. Right now, whether we can go over the fate of Korea and the fate of the world is uncertain. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>This will go on until 1972. This is because 1972 is the time when Father has to dissolve through indemnity Jesus’ worldwide resentment (han) and at the same time make the line for a new, worldwide starting point. This is how it works.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, these couples can make an internal relationship directly with Father, and thus there will be entries in the family register. This is all principle. It is not guesswork. By doing these things, women’s history can be indemnified in this age. When did women pay the indemnity? What Mother is doing with the seven year course is just that. She is doing everything that is difficult in a woman’s work. Even when she is in the position of being discredited by the husband, she has to keep absolute faith.</p>
|
||||
<h4>Now is the time for family level pioneering</h4>
|
||||
<p>Adam and Eve were enemies, right? They were enemies who have placed death for each other in the place of life. To make them able to be welcomed as benefactors, even in the position of being enemies, Father has walked the indemnity course by fighting for seven years. Do you understand? In order for you to inherit that victorious foundation on the horizontal level centering on that standard, you must also make a victorious foundation centering on a woman. If Father and your wives unite, making a relationship with Father and preparing the ground for victory, you will automatically enter the position of becoming victorious. In this way, historical indemnity will all be done. Cain and Abel’s indemnity will be done, and Adam’s, Eve’s and the archangel’s indemnity will be done.</p>
|
||||
<p>Can your children oppose you even after paying the Cain and Abel indemnity? Can your mother and father oppose you? Your mother and father will be able to support the will. Isn’t that right? Moreover, if you are the archangel, Father is Adam, right? Therefore, without Father’s permission do not go near Eve. There is no other way.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the sixties, Father did pioneering using women. Right now is the family level pioneering age. Along this line, if the women of the families of Korea say, “Let’s restore our nation and our people” and rally forth trying to eliminate the 38th parallel, carrying guns and knives and centering themselves on the whole nation, on that day, North Korea will crumble. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>You are going downwards in order to prepare a horizontal foundation. If there comes a man who chooses a foundation based on unity and makes a victorious foundation, the woman has to absolutely trust that man. Therefore, the woman who does not know anything is the best for being Mother. Why? It is for increasing the quantity of value by adding onto the condition of absolute faith. Do you understand? When Father needs an object, if a person, through the spiritual world, becomes the object, at that time it is not good to be dominated by the spiritual world. The person who can be Father’s object has to be under twenty years old. It is the age when Adam and Eve fell. At the age of 41, Father received an 18-year-old girl who had no worldly knowledge. Thinking in terms of the problems of the world, it is almost absurd. It was not because there weren’t any other girls. There were plenty of women who graduated from universities and who had such and such credentials.</p>
|
||||
<p>What has to be done in selecting mother? She cannot be chosen from a complete family. Mother’s mother had to become a kitchen maid in this place. It means being loyal from the humblest position. She was in a circumstance equal to living in prison, but that was all her blessing. Unification Church life means not feeling resentful even when living a prison life and suffering. It means thinking that everything is my fault and always attempting to be loyal to heaven. Seen from this point of view, everything is chosen according to the principle of restoration. Moreover, what kind of course does the person to be Mother have to go through in terms of lineage? It is not simple.</p>
|
||||
<p>I looked at the ancestry of the Moon clan in secret, and the Moon clan started from an illegitimate child. If you look at the clan register, it started when a king of the Shilla dynasty, King Chabi, had a dream where he was ordered to find a special baby born in Shilla. He found the baby at a rock of Phoenix called Moon Am Bong at Nam Pyung city, and the clan started from this incident. Looking from a providential point of view, the founder of Hwa Rang ideology (Shilla dynasty, Buddhist teaching for the discipline of young people to observe filial piety, fidelity, loyalty to the nation and compassion toward nature) had the last name of Moon. Nobody knows this. This kind of complicated matter is entangled in the ancestry of the Moon clan.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then, does only man have to be restored through indemnity? It cannot be dissolved without a woman standing in the position of being victorious. Right? Cannot have any starting point. Therefore, in the second seven year course, the church was not the serious issue. From 1964, I did not give sermons from the podium. I left it all to the president and walked the family-level course. After going through the individual cross, I had to bear the family level cross. Do you understand? You do not have that cross. Father has to bear the individual and the family-level cross in terms of the world. Do you understand? We must confront Satan.</p>
|
||||
<h4>The situation of today’s world seen from the<br />
|
||||
principle of restoration through indemnity</h4>
|
||||
<p>Next, Father has to bear the national indemnity on the worldwide level. Thus, we have entered the time when we have to decide the worldwide fate while deciphering the situation of the world. By sitting here alone, I am connecting the bridge from China to Japan. Father’s moral and spiritual influence is greatly increasing. This time when Kuboki is going to America, he is bringing a man named Hirodo. He was taking care of the Japanese Consulate General in America in the past. As a New Yorker, he has quite an authority in Japan’s main political party, Jamindang. He is going as a delegate after receiving a personal letter from the former prime minister Kishi. Japan’s Jamindang is being suspended. Sato’s political regime has nowhere to go. Therefore, after devising a context that could allow Fukuda to remain as the prime minister, he goes to America and opens the door to do that within the government and people of the United States. Fukuda goes there, stays put, then seeing his chance, returns. He is going there in advance in order to make an unexpected adventure. Father is creating the spiritual context for all of these things to occur.</p>
|
||||
<p>Chiang Kai Shek of Taiwan’s government is also influenced by Father’s moral authority. This time the Japanese Unification Church did a seven-day fast for the protection of Taiwan. Therefore, If Kuboki goes there, he is welcomed and loved. The archangel has to serve the Church president of Eve’s country. Everything has to be restored. Why did Chiang Kai Shek become a historical man of Asia? It is to restore the Rock (Chiang Kai Shek’s Shek) [’Shek’ means rock in Chinese characters]. Isn’t this true? It is the history of restoring the rock. China is an archangel country.</p>
|
||||
<p>Japan is an Eve country. Thus two male countries were influenced. With some mistake, Korea could perish, and China could be ruined. That is why Japan is an Eve country. This is because Father has chosen Japan to be the Eve country. In the 1920s, Japan became a beautiful woman without a match in the world. Right? When going away to a husband, you do not carry a knife around. You must go with some money. Therefore, Japan until now has been without defense forces. But in the future, don’t you think that that will change?</p>
|
||||
<p>If you look at China and the Soviet Union, even the satanic world comes with formation, growth, and completion. The formation stage nation is the Soviet Union, the growth stage nation is China, the completion stage nation is North Korea’s Kim Il Sung. The growth stage is equivalent to the Eve type. Also, Kim Il Sung is in the position of Adam, and the position of the archangel is the Soviet Union. Soviet Union and America are both in the archangel position, and therefore will cooperate with each other. Do you understand? Since the time of restoration is coming and since the world should not die out, the heavenly fate turned around, and America and the Soviet Union who were enemies joined forces. The first worldwide fence surrounding all nations is bound to join hands together. Even Red China will be surrounded and have to come out of their internal dealings.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the democratic world, if America is the archangel country and Japan is the Eve country, Korea is the Adam nation. All three have to cooperate with each other. Therefore, the Eve nations, Japan and China, are wrestling. Adam and Adam, that is, South Korea and North Korea, are wrestling. Archangel and archangel, that is, America and the Soviet Union, are wrestling. In that, the Soviet Union will be drawn to America. It will be attracted in. Then what is the heavenly fate from now? The time to influence the destiny centering around the Eve nation’s national fate comes. But looking at both Japan and China, Japan will be pulled by China. This should not happen. It will perish. Therefore, it has to come around from here. It comes around interestingly. By becoming this way, in Asia, all are gathered, centering around China and Japan. Right? America, the Soviet Union, all are gathered here. After gathering, they made a big scene and then all of them were broken apart. Because of China, the Soviet Union broke apart, and because of China, North Korea separated. Right? Moreover, because of Japan, America broke apart, and Korea broke apart. Thus it is inevitable that the Unification Church’s Reverend Moon has to work something out. In this way Korea will never break apart.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then in the Asian domain, in terms of foundation for restoration and centering on the environment for the restoration, who is the archangel? The archangel in the Asian domain is Chiang Kai Shek. The archangel is the formation type. It happens in the formation type because centering on Father, fulfillment happens in three stages. Then who is the growth level type archangel? It is America. Who is perfection level archangel? West Germany. Then is the Satanic Adam and the world level archangel one? Both of them are separated. America is separated by the left wing and the right wing. Everything is divided, You must know this. When there is a four position foundation. (A blackboard demonstration) This kind of four position foundation shape is happening. Korea and the part must be separated. One nation must be cut in two. Right? All become left and right wing, America and the Soviet Union. And then Korea, which is one nation, becomes two. West Germany becomes two countries. When these two nations are decided, the world will enter an era of heavenly peace. Will this be true or not? Korean unification, German unification, east, west unification, when all these happens, communism will completely …</p>
|
||||
<p>In this viewpoint, you must know that until the blessed family is able to emerge, the individual has to pay the indemnity. You were able to form families because of Father’s accomplishments that came about through bloody battles. In the first process, the individual restoration took six thousand years. Secondly, the restoration of the family took a seven year course until now. For the third course, the way of the cross to restore the children remains.</p>
|
||||
<h4>If Christianity becomes one centering on the Unification Church,<br />
|
||||
the world will be turned around</h4>
|
||||
<p>In our family centering on Sung Jin, I thank Hui Jin for his passing. His character could deviate if something goes wrong. If that happens, Satan will accuse the whole. If you look at his abilities, he is a very active person. He has quick wit and is very masculine. In this sense, I was very worried. Even in Father’s family, the second is separated. Right? It is easy for that to happen. That is the principle of restoration. When I see this situation, ah, the fact that he passed away is a big sorrow. However, think also that it is not a loss in terms of the physical world. So, now if Sung Jin does well and sets the right tradition, his younger brothers will naturally follow. Right? The important matter here is Sung Jin.</p>
|
||||
<p>All this has to be known. In terms of types, Sung Jin is restoration of the Adam type and Hui Jin is restoration of the Jesus type. Jesus was sacrificed. Next, the age of Hyo Jin is the age of the Second Coming. There are altogether three ages. From the vertical standpoint, it is formation, growth and completion and for this to be connected … Therefore, what does Sung Jin have to do? He has to take this kind of responsibility. That is why he went to Japan. Sung Jin went and came back from Japan? I told him not to come back when he goes this time. If he comes back, he won’t be able to go out again.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is Father’s worry right now? If one thing goes wrong going through the women, since Japan is an Eve nation, it will be entangled in something. It could be drawn in with Satan’s work in a foreign land. It must come back after keeping its fidelity and chastity there. This is like Father’s past. What I am thinking now is that I should send someone, among Korean members, not among Japanese members, as missionary to a foreign country. I am not able to do this right now. I will do it in the near future. All this, while you are not thinking about it, is going on through the formula course of the restoration condition. I cannot go into the details.</p>
|
||||
<p>On this kind of ground, the ground that was of the resolutions and fulfillments of a complicated, six thousand years of history, you have been chosen without any accomplishments. It is the archangel who was looked for in the six thousand years of history centering on religions. The religions until now were looking for the archangel.</p>
|
||||
<p>Fallen man has been establishing the foundation to receive the Messiah, and believing in religions was to stand in the position of the adopted son. The adopted son is Cain-type and thus is in the position of the archangel. Right? Therefore, the purpose of the religions that have been believed until now is to make one worldwide archangel and make him a loyal servant to the Messiah. This is to be established through Christianity which is the world’s central religion.</p>
|
||||
<p>There need only be one to three of that kind of loyal servant. Do you understand? It could just be one person representing all three, but three persons are inevitable. In any kind of meeting, there is a president but there inevitably are two other vice presidents and they move around with the combined decision of them all. If Christianity becomes one with the Unification Church the world will change. Then Korea will be revived. Communism will disappear. Think about it. Think about what will happen.</p>
|
||||
<p>Upon this kind of foundation, if there is a person representing the democratic world, the nation, and Christianity, and he submits himself to God’s will, then at one time, the individual restoration, family restoration, tribal restoration, national restoration, and the world restoration would be accomplished. At one time, the grounds for family type victory, grounds for national victory, grounds for racial victory, and grounds for world victory will be prepared. Therefore, from here, perfection of the individual restoration, perfection of the family restoration, perfection of the tribal restoration, perfection of the national restoration, perfection of the world restoration will all be done at once. But because this did not happen, once again going through the indemnity course of the individual struggle, individual restoration has to be done. Through the indemnity course of the family-level struggle, family restoration has to be done. Through the indemnity course of the tribal struggle, the tribal restoration has to be done. You must clearly understand that this kind of reindemnification course of blood stained struggle is unfolding in a single generation of Father’s life.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have reindemnified through offering my whole life until now what one person was supposed to have done. Therefore, if we go over the national standard, it becomes the time to solve the source of the resentment and regret of Christianity that was acquired through the failure centering on Jesus. In this way, finally, by taking the normal stance, we will be able to ascend as a son with a worldwide authority. This time is coming soon. Do you understand or not? [Yes, we understand.]
|
||||
<h4>As the chosen people upon the grounds of an historical victory,<br />
|
||||
we should fulfill our responsibility</h4>
|
||||
<p>By Father’s preparing that kind of base and accomplishing the resolution of the vertical history and the worldwide horizontal restoration, you, even without any accomplishments, were chosen just the way you were, on the basis of a victorious family. Then what kind of existence do you become? You become the beings who are standing on the place where the worldwide archangel has fulfilled his responsibility, that is, on the place where John the Baptist has completed his responsibility. You were just put there, just tagging along.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are to pay back the benefit that I have given you, you must suffer three times, seven times more than what Father has suffered. Do you understand what I am saying? Where there is a place to die, you are supposed to go out before all else, and die. If there is a place to suffer, you should go first to suffer. The ones who want to make Father suffer will not be able to stand in that kind of place. All of you, do you want to make Father not suffer hardships? Do you want to make Father suffer or do you not want to make Father suffer? [We do not want to make you suffer.] Is that true? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Look. The ones in the regional churches want help from the main headquarters when they have difficulties, but it was told not to give any help. This time helping each church a little was because of the Christian churches. Christian ministers are thinking it over and giving it a thought to join the movement, and should we be disgraced? In order not to receive shame, we should even put a shawl around, therefore we bought the land in Yoido.</p>
|
||||
<p>They thought the Unification Church did not have any money and when we said, “Within three months we can pay about 5 to 6 hundred million won”, Seoul city hall’s major, bureau directors, and sectional chiefs all were listening to the Unification Church. For a few months, we were paying 150 million won in cash. I know that the richest man in Korea, Lee Byung Chul, does not even have 20 million won in cash. We have used a loan from a bank. When Unification Church pays in cash 150 million won to 200 million won, that is, about 5 to 6 hundred million won in a few months, would they think the Unification Church has the money or not? [They will think we have it.] Because of this, everybody believes that the Unification Church will build a 120-story building. If you look as you pass the Seoul Dae Bridge and look at Yoido’s air view photograph, the place where the tallest building in Korea is drawn is the Unification Church’s spot.</p>
|
||||
<p>Korea must prepare at least symbolically. Do you understand? [Yes.] If we really want, would we just build a 120-story building? Even 12000-story would be possible. If that building falls, Korea might perish. That is why we are building only 120 stories. (laughter.) You can think like that.</p>
|
||||
<p>If you are sitting in a dreadful, small bedroom and moving around with a rag over you, they might think you are a national chief of police force who stays like that even with a lot of money. If someone deals carelessly with you, he will face disaster. What do you think I have done until now? Many of the local officials respect our work. That’s what happens. It would do them no good to laugh at you because you are wearing rags. Did you ever do that? That is why it is more difficult nowadays. They will not feel pity for you. They will think that you have a hidden weapon. Even if you eat by begging, they will not pity you. That is why I am saying we have reached the tough road of crisis. Does the region say that the Unification Church does not have any money, or does it have money? [Have money.] Then why do you say that you are living that way? Why do you say that you are living that way? You at least feel good after hearing this.</p>
|
||||
<p>You should advertise that Father will build 1000 churches in 40 days. Then everybody will ask, “What is going on?” Then, tell them like this, “We have bought enough land to build 1000 churches in the land, and this land somehow reached the price of 2 billion won.”</p>
|
||||
<p>This time we gave out rooms nationwide because of our prestige. It is not the principled way to help you. Do you understand? Even taking the skin off your back, I should smudge it and sell it to make a bigger base to build something bigger than the Christian churches. It is not right for Father to help you right now. Have the right attitude. Do you understand? [Yes.] To express your sincerity, should you build your own house or let someone else build it for you? If you entrust a nation to that kind of person, he will probably sell the nation and keep the profit for himself. Would that be true or not? If I give because I want to, that’s okay. But if I give to you because you want to receive it, it would not be right.</p>
|
||||
<p>“Father and Mother, I will receive your inheritance.” Can this kind of person be an honest person? There is the parable of the prodigal son. He receives as he desires and then goes off somewhere. He is going off to squander and waste. The parents should give when they want to. If you are a filial son, you should not receive from the parents but offer something to them, right? You should, in all four seasons and every time the season changes, offer a pair of clothes to your parents. You must do at least that much work. You should offer at least 12 pieces of clothing in a three-year period. Even fish, you should donate the biggest fish in the East and the West sea, one fish every season. Should I tell you more, or should I stop?</p>
|
||||
<p>Even when you are eating, you are not supposed to eat alone. Even alone you have three family members. Including God, there are four. Do you think so? If there are less than eight family members, then there is no restoration, right? You cannot be restored without having eight family members inside and out. If there are eight family members, they will become twelve.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is there not the four position foundation centering on Father? There is also a four position foundation based on each of you. Even your direct inheritor of your lineage will fulfill the four position foundation. So then how many are there? There are twelve. Do you understand? This is the domain of God’s side. You must make the number twelve centering on the four position foundation. Is this not the way it is supposed to be?</p>
|
||||
<h4>Do not lose the chance to shine on top of the public foundation</h4>
|
||||
<p>Do you now understand the individual? [Yes.] But only the individual standing is not enough. You must solve the indemnity course of the women. Who must solve this? It is not the woman but the man who must solve it for her. Eve was made from Adam. Is that not right? Because Adam lost his dominion over Eve, Eve fell. Therefore, in order to restore this, the man must indemnify even what the woman did and 7,000 years historical resentment through the seven-year course. This is the Unification Church’s family-level seven-year course. Do you understand? [Yes.] After this we go into the children’s age, and this is the national seven-year course.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, what happens when we go across to the 1980s? The second seven year course ends in 1974. Then when does the third seven year course end? It ends in 1981. If you do it by the multiplication table it is, “nine times nine equals eighty-one”. It is the year when the multiplication table is over. That’s how it works. Therefore, wait till you get to the 1980s. The Unification Church will fly silently towards the world. Do you like it? If I just give a phone call, there will always be plane tickets available. If I call, there will always be a hotel wherever you go. Even if somebody already made the reservation, you could cancel them all and go yourself. Do you feel good, or do you feel bad? [Good.] At that time Father will be in his sixties. I will be 61. That’s how old I will be. Until now, the number seven could not be passed. Within Father’s lifetime, we will go past that resting period and re-depart into the world. Is this not visible in your eyes? Ask the fortune teller whether this will become true. Will it be possible? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Father’s generation was a miserable generation. I must rearrange the history of the world and usher in world peace, and then for the internal 21 years. Do you understand, or do you not understand? [We understand.] Thus, the external 21 years from 1960 to 1981 and the internal 21 years until Father became 40 added together become 40 years. In this 40 years Father has to rearrange the world centered upon God. If this is not done, the fate of the Unification Church will become miserable.</p>
|
||||
<p>God has always prepared things beforehand. For this, He is keeping time and going ahead of us to bequeath everything to us. God has prepared everything. Is this not so? [Yes.] Who would have known that there would be such a drastic change? Even though the Unification Church does not look like much, the whole world goes forth here and there following Father’s playing of the drum.</p>
|
||||
<p>Is this a lie or the truth? [It is the truth.] If it is really true, wake up. History is short. If you stand on the front of the critical line and stand like this, you become a person of two countries. Standing on the 38th parallel, if you take a step forward, you will become victorious. We are in that kind of time. When you step forward, you are not the only one who is stepping forward. With a command, you can step forward together. When you do that, you will be enlisted in the first resurrection. That’s how it is. Do you want to join the first resurrection? [Yes.] This will remain in history. Thus, I might not give the blessing for seven years. Even now, aunts and uncles are making a commotion, but it does not even enter my mind. Right now is not that kind of time. Father will give the blessing only to those who will burst out to the front line right after the blessing. Will you receive the blessing just to go to the forefront? It is the principle to give the blessing if the person wants to go to the battlefront, not to give the blessing if he just feels that he is lonely and sad. You are supposed to ask that kind of thing only at certain times, when you are really sad. That kind of a thing comes out cut. It comes out by being pushed. Tears push that kind of question out. A lot came out?</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking from this viewpoint, the fact that you, representing your ancestors to your clan until now, have met this glorious chance to shine brightly upon that ground of accomplishments is not exchangeable even with zillions of gold coins. In terms of the value of this, it is not exchangeable even with the best diamond in Korean land. Do you understand what I am saying? We met somehow. You might say that it is a good thing that we met, but it could turn out not only good but also bad. If you are pushed back from this, everything will be over.</p>
|
||||
<p>A person, who has committed a crime and is in jail, is always thinking about his past crimes. “Oh! If I could had gone only one more step, then the situation would have been different.” Such thinking constantly evolves around him until he gets out of the jail. He cannot separate himself from it. If you go to jail, you will know this. Likewise, when you realize the fact that you have left such a tradition in your life and when you realize the value of such a fact, it is revealed all over heaven and earth and all nations will esteem and glorify it, Korea can be revived. At this time, if we who stand in such a situation make a mistake, then we will cause very great sorrow in the heart of our ancestors, to all tribes living on earth and to all descendants.</p>
|
||||
<p>If a mistake is made, do you think our descendants would come and bow at our grave? They would detest and condemn us by saying, “You terrible ancestors.” We will come to be in the same position as Adam and Eve who are being condemned. Do you know this? In order not to leave such a unthinkable, fearful and shameful reality, I live with the heart that even when I cross a stream stepping on rocks, I think as if there is only one way to go. Do you understand? [Yes.] You are the people who have to inherit such a tradition and ideal. Therefore, I’m telling you to walk this path as a real man. Then I don’t think there will be any reason for me to hear many complaints because of your wives. In this place, there is no one who is in such a position. If you eat less than your children and wife, if you sleep in a worse place then they do, if you suffer much more than they do, how could they complain? It is simple this way.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father is like that also. I’m not a person who wants to eat good food. I eat only because people give it to me. In such a situation, I always think about when I was in prison from December 14th until the 20th, I think of prison life. “Oh, today these people gave me this food and is there anyone who will accuse me because of this food on my table.” Therefore, if good food is placed on my table, then I don’t eat it, but always share it with someone else. Then, do I have food on my table because I wish to have it, or because members put it on my table? Members should offer food in this way. Then do you feel angry because Father ate well? [No.]
|
||||
<p>In order to be a filial son, even if you live in poverty you have to feed your parents well. You even have to sell your wife’s dress. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even if you have to starve your children, you have to serve your parents. That is the way of filial piety. Father has already practiced this. Isn’t that right? Therefore, Father is not an example of failure. Just as the teeth of gears mesh, causing the wheel to turn, the teeth which are meshed are going out and new teeth are being meshed in, thus the wheel spins.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because Father has practiced this, you must inherit and practice this also. Somebody has to do this task on this earth, enabling the gears to mesh and turn. Centering on earth, heaven is starting to turn. The gear can spin if it has at least three teeth which are meshed together. Likewise, you have to do this. You have to establish a trinity, centering on Father. Trinity couples are fulfilling such a function. Following Father’s direction, unite into one. If you do this, then on this earth, such a tradition is established and will become a textbook for future education. Don’t you think so? This becomes the resurrected substantiation of history and the cause of the foundation which will be a testimony for the future. Isn’t this right? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>How many times have you starved for the sake of God? How much have you longed with your eyes for people? This will become a problem. These things are things which I have established, persevering through incredible difficulties and sufferings. When I see your lifestyle, I don’t feel happy. I think I might have to go through such a path again. With bare feet I must run again. I have to repeat what Jesus did when he washed his disciple’s feet.</p>
|
||||
<p>You can only stand on the foundation of Father, but you cannot stand by yourself. Do you understand? [Yes.] Centering on the family, inheritance is possible. By yourself, it is not possible to inherit anything. Jesus, by himself, cannot receive the inheritance, isn’t that right? Because Adam and Eve both fell, in order to inherit the world centering on the family, we have to present the content of indemnity. Otherwise, the process of inheritance is not possible.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of whom are you standing on this incredible position to receive a foundation? It is because of your wife, whom you really dislike to see. Do you like to see, or don’t like to see your wife? Do you like your wives, or not? You’re not standing in a position because of your merit. You can stand in this position because of a woman. Also a woman doesn’t stand here because of herself, but because of a man. The reason that you met in this position is because of each other. Without each other, this is not possible. You cannot possess the horizontal foundation, isn’t that right? [Yes.] You require a reciprocal foundation. The family is established centering on man and woman, and in a family, man and woman must meet and become totally united.</p>
|
||||
<p>When a man and woman meet, centering on whom do they meet? You met centering on True Parents, but are still separated. You have to bear children and unite centering on your children. This is the standard of God’s desire and the standard of parent’s desire. Therefore, it is the duty of you who have families to receive God’s spirit and God’s love, and implant it in the right place. Do you understand? [Yes.] This is the way which our family must walk.</p>
|
||||
<p>What is the way which our family must walk? We must become the true ancestor of goodness by implanting the model of the heavenly family. We must become the foundation for the blessed kingdom of heaven in which Satan cannot influence, but only God can. This is the way our family must walk. Do you understand? [Yes.] From this, the name of True Parent comes about. Here God’s victory emerges and true sons and daughters are able to be received, and all things can be embraced. Therefore, you can receive Parent’s Day, Day of All Things, Children’s Day and even God’s Day. Where do we receive them? Isn’t it in the family? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Therefore, the family is the place to receive God’s Day, True Parent’s Day, Children’s Day and Day of All Things. In other words, you will become awestruck and immeasurably grateful for your position when you realize the possibility that one insignificant family can be a holy foundation upon which these four great holidays can be united. When you realize this, even if your wife’s eye is strange or impaired it doesn’t matter. Do you understand?</p>
|
||||
<p>When we center on this law, if we violate this, there will be merciless consequences. If you violate this, who will accuse you? Satan will accuse you and treat you as Satan’s Satan. He will say to you, “You illegitimate one! I have fallen at the completion of the growth stage by the inducement of unsanctified heart, but you have fallen from the position of growing toward the completion level of the completion stage.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Just watch and see those who fall away and leave at will, see what will become of them in the future. How many generations will be penalized? That depends on what God decides. God can even condemn them for thousands of generations. Do you understand what I say? Maybe their whole lineage will be rooted out. Loathsome, hateful and unimaginable things will unfold in front of our eyes.</p>
|
||||
<p>How can I save them by creating a different law? Should I do it? If I did so then it will become a great cancer for our descendants. How can I get rid of this cancer? By letting the blood out in our generation, I can resolve it. Presently, God is concerned about these problems. Do you understand? This is not a lie. This is not a threat or intimidation.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I do not accomplish this task and go to the spirit world, then I would be contrary to this law. Isn’t this right? [Yes.] Therefore, the woman you meet is the person whom you have been waiting and longing for, for six thousand years, and whom God looks over and parents have introduced. Isn’t love reached through God and parents? Do not become thieves. So is our family great or not great? [great]
|
||||
<p>That is why the path of salvation which Unification Thought is teaching is not individual salvation. If the family is not saved, then nothing can be saved. It is the salvation of couples and children. If we are not able to save our children, then we must wait in the spiritual world. Thus in the spirit world, the educational law is established. Everyone must go to the spirit world in a single line. Do you understand? In the spirit world there is an educational system, and all the things which were not able to be accomplished on the earth are taught and everyone must cross over together. We believe for the sake of family salvation. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>I believe for the sake of my wife and a wife believes for the sake of her husband, and the children believe for the sake of their parents. Do you understand? The Unification Church believes for the four position foundation, that is the three-object purpose. Do you understand? [Yes.] Anyone alone cannot receive salvation. That is why even Father has so much interest in Mother. It’s not simply because I like Mother, but from the principle perspective, I want to love her more than she loves me. That’s why I am thinking very much about it. Each spouse has to be like this.</p>
|
||||
<p>Looking from this perspective, all of you must establish such a valuable family. And in that family, there are three great loves. God’s love is nothing other than the love which combines the three great loves. Isn’t that right? The family which substantialized such love is a heavenly family. Therefore, during the period of bachelor life, one must receive love from God. Afterwards, during the period of husband, he must receive love. And then during the period of father he must receive love. These kinds of love are not separate loves but the love of one God, which a person likes when he is a bachelor, when he is a husband and when he is a father.</p>
|
||||
<p>A woman also must receive the love of God when she is a maiden, when she is a bride, and then when she is a mother. Isn’t that right? Shouldn’t it be so? Only then can they stand in the representative parental position centering on God’s standard of love. Isn’t that right? Because it is inherited, after I have experienced the love of children, the love of a spouse, and the love of parents centering on God’s love, in the horizontal subject position of parents I can inherit God’s three great loves and I can progress toward the world horizontally. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Therefore, you must consider your wife as “Oh, she is a person whom as a daughter no one else has surpassed in receiving God’s three great loves, whom as a wife no one else is to surpass in receiving love, whom as a mother no one else will surpass in receiving love.” Then how should you conduct the education of your children? It must be an education through which your children can be proud saying “My father and mother are the best in the world. Except God, there are no people who are higher and greater than our parents.” This is the method of education for the Unification families. Do you understand? [Yes.] If this is what God can agree and your descendants can agree to then this will be publicly recognized.</p>
|
||||
<p>If I look at my children, they say that “Our father is right after God.” You too must teach such thought. To your family I am your grandfather, isn’t that right? So, do you teach your children that “Because I received love from grandfather, I am like your grandfather?” Do you teach these things to your children? Do you or don’t you teach that? Do you teach your children that “True Father became as he is because he received love from God. He receives love from God and he is your grandfather. I received more love from this grandfather than anyone else and I am one with the grandfather. That is why I am the world’s best father. So I am the best in the world when it comes to loving you”? Are you the best in loving your children? You must instill these kind of thoughts into them. This must be continued for centuries and millennia. If this lineage is not polluted and is succeeded for centuries and millennia, then ancestors in the spirit world and the descendants on the earth will receive blessings thousand and ten thousand fold.</p>
|
||||
<p>Do you understand the way which the family must walk? [Yes.] All blessed families, do you understand? [Yes.] You men, you are thinking about absurd things with your thief eyes. Am I right or not? [Yes.] Eu Chong-young! Do you like your wife? [Yes, I like her] The person behind him, do you like your wife? [Yes.] Those of you who like your spouse because you have to, raise your hand. Those people will in future receive mob-thrashing.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, do you approximately understand the way of our family? [Yes.] Inherit the tradition from your forefathers. Properly bequeath that tradition to your descendants. By doing so, if we are to subjugate Satan who opposes this will, we must be liberated from the ordinary path as a family. Do you understand? [Yes]
|
||||
<p>We must be liberated as a family. Even I haven’t completely liberated myself on the family level. I am in the process of liberation. We must be liberated as a family. One should not go comfortably by oneself. You may be an individual here but you stand in the position to resolve the fate of the whole. In order to grant the condition that you have crossed over as a whole family, I have now educated your wives to enable them to create their own foundation in relationship to God. On the day when this is crossed over, all of you can cross over at once. Everyone can cross over.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, knowing that it is such a time, you must determine yourselves to be responsible for the problems of Korea, Asia, and the world. When father looks around the world, I feel these things. However vast this world may be, we must have conviction that we shall capture the heaven and earth. That is why we must determine that even if the Unification Church perishes, we must save the world. Do you understand? I must do things for the sake of the country even if I have to let the members go through suffering. Isn’t that so? If the Unification Church was pursuing its happiness and welfare, then it would have perished. If it did, then the church would not have progressed until now. We have this hidden ideology. Isn’t that right? [Yes.] Until the time comes when all thirty million people of this nation from head to the tail, are centering on God’s direction, we can not rest idle and must walk this path. You must understand this. When one releases something, it must be completely coiled in order for it to be released completely. Then through the end, we can find the way out. The path of restoration is like that. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<p>Among you, if you have beaten your wife, raise your hand. I will forgive you so please raise your hand honestly. Oh you! If ever there was an incident to hit your wife, you should have first shed tears over it. At the place where Satan is watching over furtively… Are you going to ever repeat such action again or not? [We will not do it again] In order to restore three great loves, you must experience the love of mother. Next, the love of your wife and then the love of younger sister. Isn’t that right?</p>
|
||||
<p>Because of the fall of Adam and Eve, we have lost the love of mother, the love of wife, and the love of younger sister. We have lost three great loves. From a woman’s perspective, she has lost the love of father, the love of husband, and the love of older brother. Even in the Satanic world, living without a father is not proper. It is a failure according to the most fundamental principle. If you cannot live more happily than anybody in the Satanic world, you are failures. If you cannot love your wife more than your own sisters, then you are a failure.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your wife is a holy being who has now appeared in front of you as a representative fruit of the feminine image of three ages. Therefore, you must be grateful to Heavenly Father. In my case it is opposite. I have to raise my wife as my daughter. After raising her as my daughter, I raise her as my wife, and then educating her as the mother and establish the name of mother. Isn’t it opposite? I have raised her. If my age is compared with Mother, then her age is comparable to the age of my daughter, isn’t it? Mother is like a daughter, and it is more difficult to say that she is like a wife or a mother. Think about it. If her age is more substantial, then I can overlook the age and say “Mother.” That’s why I use language of “Umma (mother)” to Mother. I call her so and so “umma.” That is the most difficult problem. Can you understand? A husband when coming back from outside to home and when he looks for his wife, he calls her by saying “so and so umma,” doesn’t he? I call Mother “umma.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Sometimes when I return from some place, as if I was a little child I report everything to Mother. A long time ago, when I returned, I used to report to Mother all through the night. I reported with the determination to surpass such mind. That is restoration. All must be restored through indemnity.</p>
|
||||
<p>You must become a man whom a woman cannot be suspicious of even if she tries to. Therefore, whatever you do, you must first discuss with your spouse and then do it. Do you understand? “God’s will is like this, the path which we must walk is like this, shall we do this or not?” In such a fashion you must explain by deciphering the principle. When you ask, “Do you have any objection?” she should say, “No, I don’t have any objection.” The way which men must walk is the way through which they strip off everything which women made mistakes about. Isn’t this so?</p>
|
||||
<p>If a husband says that “This is the path which you must go and if you go this way then you will collapse,” nine out of ten will collapse. “Thus, shouldn’t I stand ahead of you? Because I have more experience in fighting, I will go this path ahead of you. So wouldn’t you cooperate with me in such and such manner?” Then she can not help but cooperate with him. You must do this kind of task. That is why our family becomes unified. The relationship is that of a most close relationship. You must love her in place of your mother. Think of it as if you have mother, wife and younger sister in your home. When you face any difficulty, if you consider your wife as a mother and discuss with her as “this is so and so,” then she will shed her tears in the place of mother. If she sheds tears, then she will not become more distant from you.</p>
|
||||
<p>In the world, if people shed tears, they often become more distant, but if we shed tears then we become even closer. After two shed tears together, each feels sorry to the other and cannot even speak nor even greet each other, yet they don’t become distant. Rather they become even closer. If we become a couple in which the spouses can truly become one by holding hand in hand and truly trust each other, this is none other than a most blessed couple, isn’t it? God will see them and will He proclaim them by saying “These two love each other more than me”? We must reach even that kind of degree. Raise your hand if you have lived like this. Raise your hand if you promise that you will live like that from now on. All of you should try. If you are like that, you will bear descendants who are greater than you. One thing that I am really grateful for is that when a spiritualist sees my children, there is an interesting phenomenon. <i>(The tape recorder is briefly stopped and thus not able to receive the content)</i></p>
|
||||
<p>If you bear children, then those children are born by inheriting the fortune of the Unification Church and Father. Do you understand? [Yes.] Even if you are terribly stubborn and malignant, your children will not be like you. So, do you like to bear good children? If you want that, then love the spouse which Father has chosen for you as you love Father. Love your husband, your wife as you love Father and Parents. If you do so, then the children who are to be born from you will inherit that fortune and they will be nothing like you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now I am only quietly observing. Some people, I have matched with a cripple. How would such a couple live heartistically? I am very interested in that. We are not the people who live for the present. Consider that we are born for history. Because of the mistakes of my ancestors in history, in order to indemnify that in my generation, I became a cripple, but the ancestors as a whole are not bad. The history itself has not gone wrong. Therefore don’t be resentful. Think of the fact that in the heartistic world, that position does not become misery but it becomes a place where one can be connected with blessing.</p>
|
||||
<p>In such a family, would God come or not? If the relationships of three great loves are fulfilled, then the four position foundation is established. Isn’t this so? Is the four position foundation established? If a four position foundation is established, then God will surely come to that place. Isn’t this place a four position foundation? The love of parents, the love of spouse, the love of children, these are the four position foundation types of love. Would God be dwelling in the place where the four position foundation love exists or not? God dwells there. In that place attending God, we must live for centuries and for a millennium. That place is the foundation for the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>If this is realized, then we can receive God’s love and we can inherit God’s lineage and thus are able to love everything which God possesses. Do you understand? [Yes.] Such an incredible position is the position of the blessed couple. Do you understand or don’t you understand? [We understand.]
|
||||
<p>Let’s defend our family. If the Unification Church cannot defend the family … you are not to believe in the Unification Church for the sake of your wife. You believe for the sake of the nation. You believe in order to restore Korea. One must give up one’s own family, wife and children for the sake of world. This love is in accordance with God. Do you understand? [Yes.] Don’t live with the mindset of a haphazard stupid person. If one lives with this kind of seriousness, then nothing in the universe can break this mind. If anyone who tries to break such a mind, that person will be destroyed. If you march like this in the future, then wherever you go, the satanic world will crumble. That is true.</p>
|
||||
<p>During the process, I have toiled together with Mother. God always worked ahead of everything which I have planned. This is marvelous. If I say one word of judgment here, then it is destroyed over there.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now a new era has come in front of us. Do you understand? This shining historical era, if you lose this time, then your cherished desire will not be fulfilled. Your desire is not aimed at just tomorrow. It is the establishment of the four position foundation centering on the devotion toward and the bond with True Parents, in order for your descendants to inherit this after millions and billions of years.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now, this fallen world has been looking toward the future and tomorrow but from now on, it will be moving backward. Here is the culmination point of history, the solution point of all the victory of heaven and earth, and the core point of all hopes. We are putting this on the line and because anything that is outside of its expansion belongs to the Satanic world, God will judge it.</p>
|
||||
<p>The position on which you are sitting today, the position which is bonded as the family centering on Father is the position which your ancestors of thousands and tens of thousands of generations had been longing for. All the ages of history have longed for this place and right now everyone in the spirit world is longing for and devoting themselves for it. Today I myself am devoting all my heart centering on this.</p>
|
||||
<p>This position is a position where the purpose, motivation and content are united. Do you understand? Therefore, the person who lives at that time can become the victor of three ages. You must clearly understand that such an amazing position is the position of the blessed couple. Do you understand? [Yes.]
|
||||
<h4>Father’s prayer</h4>
|
||||
<blockquote><p>Heavenly Father, I understand that a day of sorrow occurred to your mind which wished that Noah be better than Abel, and again a sorrowful incident approached Abraham’s family whom You have chosen hoping that they be better than Noah. I also understand that You have established the victorious foundation through the journey of battles, longing for better offspring centering on Jacob.</p>
|
||||
<p>We understand that upon such a foundation, Moses bearing the responsibility of national leadership was to be more absolute than Jacob. That is why he left Egypt and spent eighty years in Midian, in the barren wilderness. We understand that John the Baptist should have had even more devotion and effort than Moses. We feel and behold through our own eyes that the Israelites became the people with thousands of years of sorrow because John the Baptist was not able to fulfill the worldwide mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>Heavenly Father, thinking that Christianity should have invested more devotion than the Israelites, and that the Unification Church should invest more devotion than Christianity for it is the third Israel set apart to fulfill God’s will, this son standing in this place understands clearly that I have to invest more devotion than anybody in all of history.</p>
|
||||
<p>You understand very well about the situation of this son who feels deeply ashamed when I think about how inadequate I am, how many imperfections I have in front of the Heavenly Father’s dispensational will which longs for absolute perfection, as time passes by, as I relate to You with a sense of mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>I have not sought the recognition by others, I have not started with the expectation of recognition by anybody. However, I know very well the fact that You sympathize with me, going ahead of me and clearing my path. Not one person but numerous spiritualists and many people whom I have encountered testify that this person is the most miserable person in the whole world, however I am not the miserable person. You know my mind which wants to perceive that I was an unfilial son who did not yet realize that You are more miserable than I am.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Unification Church was able to remain until this day not because of anyone’s accomplishment or merit. I understand that it is only because You functioned as an invisible root and became the driving force which eliminated every obstacle, this Unification Church was able to remain at this place today.</p>
|
||||
<p>I understand well that when the question is raised concerning who is in the important position to be responsible for navigating the fate of the Unification Church, it is not the insignificant church leaders who are here today, but a person who cannot even speak “Heavenly” of the Heavenly Father and wail and speak “Father” and again cannot close his mouth for his mind is so aroused by the piercing heart. I know that You are looking for such a person.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, please let this period be a time to reflect back at the most shameful past, to shed the ignorant self which promised the result of insignificant value, and to pledge oneself to Your solemn teaching.</p>
|
||||
<p>We now understand that I am my own enemy. Where I am victorious over myself, You are there. We must understand that You who drive us to be victorious over ourselves have already been victorious over Yourself. When we think of how great your suffering endurance had to be and how much your grief had flowed into You, especially as You are omnipotent and omniscient, until You stand over all those things, we can only dare to understand and fathom it. Please look down with mercy upon us who are lamenting for we are unable to reach your situation from this place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, here at Cheong-Pyeong at this time, your young children have gathered not to find something. They came looking for a place where they can again be drenched in your deep heart and again experience your heart. Facing difficulties is not a problem. We came here with our earnest desire to find the place where the relationship with you will never be shaken eternally and eternally, and where the bond will never be unbound.</p>
|
||||
<p>We understand that we must win over this world. We must win over Satan. When we observe this, we realize that the destined course of the Unification Church is a course overcoming misery after misery. Father, you know very well about the heartache which we feel when knowing that the nation is in a difficult position, yet we are unable to stand in front of this place. Because You know about the heartbreak which You feel when you know the difficulty of this world, yet You are unable to stand in front of the world, You easily know our heartbroken situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>We should be proud to have Heavenly Father who has persevered through so much sufferings in order to prepare the way for us before this time has come. Before being proud of anything of our own, we should be proud of Father. Before we venerate anything of our own, we should venerate Father. Before looking forward to be recognized with all our value, we must feel indignant about Father being unable to be recognized. I know through my own experience that when the children, who can really live for You, perceive Your miserable situation, not knowing how to properly respond to You, feeling empathy toward You and cry out in tears “Why must Heavenly Father walk this miserable path! When will we bring about the day of liberation for You!” then You can be liberated from that miserable situation.</p>
|
||||
<p>Your children who are gathered here, please don’t let them shed tears for their own children. If their children are miserable, let them realize it is because You are miserable and let them pray embracing You. When You look at us tearfully praying “Please Heavenly Father, do not be in such a situation” Your heart aches a thousand, ten thousand times more. When realizing this, we must comfort You in such a situation and tell the children with a prayerful heart that “Although you stand in a lonely, miserable place now, your descendants will not perish, and your future will not be bleak. This I will prove to you. Don’t feel resentment because we can’t feed and clothe you now.” Let them know that such parents are holy parents.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because I could not clothe and feed my wife like others, sometimes I would see her groaning in the sick bed. At such times, instead of worrying about the difficult situation and environment, I think of how much misery would Heavenly Father’s heart feel when He sees His children go the heavenly way in such a situation, and even if my wife collapses and I fall down, pray for Heavenly Father’s heart not to be miserable and shed tears, then I would be liberated from such a situation again and again. Father, please let them realize that when they become crazy about loving Heavenly Father, and when they become crazy about caring for Your will, they shall never perish.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now our bloodline which gushes forth as the blood of an artery from the heart and our bosom must be connected with Heavenly Father. Therefore we must reach the place where our blood can be identical with the blood which pours out from Your arteries and Your bosom. In order to reach that place, I realize that I must die and You must survive. Heavenly Father, I earnestly pray that You would grant me to walk this path gladly.</p>
|
||||
<p>Because You love this place, Cheong-Pyeong, You have made this place as it is. This is the ground which You have sanctified through much devotion. I pray earnestly that this meeting can plant the tradition which, in this place, the tears of devotion can be entangled. In this place every occurrence can be related with you more closely. Thus all people of all nations can visit this place and long for You through their many tears, through their difficulties and sufferings.</p>
|
||||
<p>Even if we are in the situation of naked, orphaned, persecuted people, the place where You walk together with us, that place is not a miserable place but a happy place. That place is the place where the Kingdom of Heaven will be resurrected, and that place is where the happy settlement of future will spring forth. Thinking these things, we must go forth again. Straightening our tired body, we must go forth again. Stimulating the spirit and vigor in our lifeless eyes, looking over the far away mountain, we must go forth again. Heavenly Father, I desire earnestly that You will allow us to be Your children who struggle to go first on the thorny path which we must walk through, rather than belatedly following the footsteps which You have left.</p>
|
||||
<p>We have not yet understood our holy Father’s heartbroken mind to achieve restoration. We have not understood that in Your victimized inner mind, which endured so far with pledging, bleeding heart, there is a grieving and longing mind which pleads to us that “Oh my son, please become a son of subjugation and victory.”</p>
|
||||
<p>Let us understand clearly that although we have become the children of disappointment and despair living under the pressure of wretchedness, in the midst of this, Heavenly light approaches, and that light becomes the dividing path, the new Kingdom of Heaven is opened here and thus the luminous Heavenly glory begins.</p>
|
||||
<p>Father, please allow us to pledge from this time on, for the energetic steps of tomorrow. Please let them understand that if they can become the sons who already determine themselves to go like this once they become such a person, to go like this once they receive such a wife, to go like this once they bear such a child, and carry this out in action, and if these sons can go forth in the way of your will, then your day of new prosperity can rest in a safe place.</p>
|
||||
<p>Please allow us to cross over this hill fruitfully and effectively, which we must cross in any case, and allow us not to become a small-minded man when we are at the crucial juncture of determining our destiny. I earnestly wish and plead that You would allow us to be bold and courageous, and to become the victorious fighters who can introduce Heavenly Father by petitioning to all people.</p>
|
||||
<p>I ask your favor once again, that now all the things which we undertake from this first day on can be embraced in your glorious bosom and I also hope that you will grant this day to be blessed. At this time when August has almost passed away, please grant a new start for the Unification Church and allow the binding of hopeful Heavenly fortune to be fulfilled.</p>
|
||||
<p>We must think that by the one who knows and the one who is unknowing, the person who is ignorant and the person who is enlightened, heaven and earth will divide. I again ask your favor to please protect, enlighten, and guide all the children who are gathered here so that they may become a wise people and that they may appear in front of your blessed presence. I pray all these things in the holy name of True Parents. Amen.</p></blockquote>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,32 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "Things Found Most Important In Leading A Life Of Faith"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:29:24+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:29:24+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/things-found-most-important-in-leading-a-life-of-faith.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
Los Angeles, California<br />
|
||||
December 12,1971<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Translated by: Mrs. Won Pok Choi</h3>
|
||||
<p>We cannot deny that the first human ancestors fell somehow. Due to the fall of man, history started from a point of sadness. The saddest thing at the starting point was to have to depart from God. God was to be the center of our happiness, life and all things. Due to the fall, happiness, life and all things were cut off from mankind, and we fell into deep despair, darkness, and unhappiness. With the loss of their vision, men began to feel tears in their eyes. With those tears, human despair, in utter darkness came to be. God is our Father, or parent. Can you imagine that His sorrow was far above that which humankind felt? God could also feel tears over the loss of His children. Originally, man was created to be happy, full of life and joy before God as his parent. These people were to have existed for the glory of God. But, because man fell, the opposite world was produced, and was of great sorrow and grief to God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man from the beginning, when he fell, went over into the bosom of Satan and left God. God felt like beating Satan right away. Why couldn’t He do that? God wanted to forgive man, but He was not in the position to forgive man. We must imagine this: suppose there was another man who did not fall; another brother of Adam, who, standing intact from the fall, would go to Father and beg Him to forgive his brother; what would have happened? For example, if that man, without having fallen, would go to God and ask Him to forgive his brother for the fall, and if he would tell Father that he would help by taking on any responsibility himself; he would be willing to be beaten or anything else for the sake of the fall of his brother, God could have forgiven him. This was supposed to be the way of forgiveness, or salvation of the fallen man.</p>
|
||||
<p>Man, who has not fallen, in another sense, can be said to be the man who has nothing to do with Satan. If God has that kind of man, He can develop His providence of salvation with that man in the center, with him as the central figure of His providence of salvation. Our Principle tells us that this type of person is Abel, or one who is in the position of Abel. Abel is supposed to be the person who can receive perfect love from God. He must be able to be triumphant over Satan. He must be able to sacrifice himself for mankind.</p>
|
||||
<p>We can see that even from Adam’s family this kind of providence has been developed. Abel was to sacrifice without being sacrificed by Satan; his sacrifice on the altar was offered to God. He was not to be sacrificed by being killed, but he was to be a living sacrifice so that God could work through him. In Noah, we also see that he sacrificed himself while he was in the love of God; he sacrificed himself for the benefit of mankind. He was scoffed at by people, but he worked on and on for the salvation of man through his faith in God. There was a feeling of emptiness in the bosom of God when God called Abraham from the bosom of Terah, the seller of idols. Abraham was to be called out from the bosom of Satan on the foundation of his faith. He was willing to be sacrificed for the sake of mankind, and then, through him, God could change the providence of Satan, bringing it into the love of God. After Abraham had won the battle against Satan, he could perform the role of savior in the love of God. First of all, he had to leave his home, his homeland, his native place and everything else. That is the starting point of sacrifice.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jacob did the same thing. It is the formula; Jacob also left his family, went to Haran, and went through a lot of suffering in order to be the son of God and the center of the providence. In order for him to come out of the satanic world, he had to leave everything behind him. By doing that, he could set up the condition of having won victory over Satan, and then he could enter into God’s love and be given the qualifications to save the whole of mankind through his sacrifice. In this case, he is in the position of the brother who would have been intact from sin, or would have nothing to do with Satan or with sin. With him in that position, humankind, through faith and through believing in him, could be saved and come to the same position to be loved by God and to sacrifice in order to save. In that case, he would have been beaten or sacrificed in the position of, or in the place of, Adam, so he could play the role of Adam as the victor, Adam without sin. So he was in the position to be loved more than Adam was before the fall. From that point, he would get over the line of the fall and go up and up. Jacob was the man who had played the role of the savior on the family level.</p>
|
||||
<p>From that point beyond the level of the family, the salvation on the level of race started after having won victory over Satan, and the Israelites were chosen as the nation of God’s care and love. Israel, the word Israel, meant victory over Satan. Israel could liberate God from His sorrow over man’s fall. For the first time, God was happy. This was how the chosen nation of the Israelites came to be. But, the Israelites, the chosen nation, were again beaten by Satan, and with that scar, God could not save mankind through that nation, so He had to sacrifice the nation in the slavery in Egypt. By going through that great slavery, God could lead the Israelites as the chosen nation again. He could liberate the Israelites, the chosen nation, out of Egypt, out of Satan’s hand, and develop His providence further. Moses was in the position of Abel, representing the nation of God’s choice. Moses was in the position of Abel, or in the position of the brother without fall, who would go to God and ask forgiveness for his brother. Through Moses’ faith and sacrifice, God could save the nation with Moses as the central figure. As you know, he killed the Egyptian who irritated his nation. In that case, he was in the position of Adam, who could have won the victory over Satan. Moses, when he killed the Egyptian, was in the position of having liberated God’s heart from sorrow, because God felt like killing the fallen man when man fell, but could not do that. With Moses doing that, God was liberated from the feeling of long cherished resentment.</p>
|
||||
<p>Master is going to speak of how God set up Moses as the central figure, even though he killed a man. By killing a fallen man, represented by the Egyptian, Moses could liberate God’s heart. Do you know what I mean? God could have killed the man of fall; He felt like killing, or just annihilating man, but He had wisdom not to do that, in order for man to develop the providence of salvation. God had cherished the feeling of resentment in His heart to kill fallen man, but by Moses’ killing of the Egyptian (who represented fallen man), God was liberated from that feeling. So God, instead of hating Moses, loved Moses all the more and set him up as the central figure of that dispensation. Jacob did the same thing on the individual level when he wrestled with the angel and won victory over the angel and could develop the salvation of mankind on the family level. But Moses was doing that on the tribal or national level; by conquering Satan, by coming into the love of God, and by sacrificing himself. After God’s having liberated the nation of Israel from the hand of the Egyptians, or from the satanic world, they would have stood intact from the invasion of Satan from then on. God could then work through them until the perfect salvation of man.</p>
|
||||
<p>They were supposed to be in the position of being with God alone, but they intermarried with other tribes, the seven tribes of the satanic world, so they lost the position as the central base. If they had kept intact from Satan, having nothing to do with the outside God could have sent a leader right away in a nation who would be far better than the leaders in outside world, and through him, God could have saved the nation. The Israelites should have been completely cut off, separated from Satan and consecrated by God, so that God could work through them. By sending Jesus as the central figure, God wanted to keep the nation intact from the hand of Satan, and then through that nation, He could save the whole of mankind. But, they failed again as a nation, and they fell into the hand of Satan again, so, God lost the nation of His choice. The Israelite nation should have been in the position of Adam before the fall, but they fell again, and by doing that, by their having fallen again, Jesus had to be sacrificed on the cross in place of the brother who would have gone to God and asked the forgiveness of his brother, but who was sacrificed in place of his fallen brother.</p>
|
||||
<p>Jesus was supposed to save mankind, both on the spiritual and physical levels. But Jesus, having failed, meant that mankind could be saved only on the spiritual level. So, he lost himself, that is his flesh on the cross, and from then on, the physical salvation was left unaccomplished, and he had to come again to do it over from that level. He lost the national level of salvation through the fall of the nation. Before being able to save a nation, he was supposed to be able to develop the providence of salvation by saving the tribe; and before being able to do that, he had to be able to save man on the family level; and he had to be able to save an individual. God sent Jesus as the central figure, and by sending him again into the world, Jesus had to do things the other way around. With him in the center, he had to save people on the family level, and then on the tribal level, the national level, and the world level.</p>
|
||||
<p>This is the situation of the Christian world. Presently, the world of Christianity must be able to separate itself from the satanic world and come into the love of God and sacrifice itself for the sake of the salvation of other people outside Christianity. But, they also, the people of the Christian system, have failed to restore and save man. The world of Christianity is now in the position of having failed to do that, because it is relating with Satan. As God has repeatedly had to do, He is now in the position of beating the world of Christianity and finding instead another central figure. Just as Joseph was the man of God’s calling among the twelve brothers, there must be one denomination of Christians who can fight against Satan and sacrifice itself to God for the sake of mankind. God can save mankind through that denomination, and by doing that, God can save a nation as the chosen one, and from then on, He can develop His providence of salvation over the whole world. When (as in the olden days) the Israelites were one with Judaism on the national level, they were prepared to receive the savior. That denomination must play the same role.</p>
|
||||
<p>Our Master, when he looked around the world, decided that there was not any such denomination which can fight against Satan and win the victory, and come into God’s love and sacrifice itself for the sake of the whole nation and world. He has decided that kind of denomination could not be found, so he started his mission. He resolved to begin again, to perform the role. That is exactly how he started the Unification Movement. We have to come out of the satanic world first. We must have a different feeling from people in the outside world. We must be able to feel the love of God. We must hate what Satan loves. We must sacrifice ourselves for the sake of the whole world. With our Master in the center, if we individually win on the individual level, on the family level, on the tribal level, on the national level, and on the world wide level, we can form the third Israel, the chosen nation of the Israelites, spiritual Israelites, again; and through us, God can save the whole of mankind, both on the spiritual level and the physical too.</p>
|
||||
<p>You, the members of the Unified Family must remember that you are in the position of the brother having nothing to do with Satan who would go to God and ask for the forgiveness of his brother’s sins, and at least he would tell God that he would do anything; he would even sacrifice himself for the sake of his fallen brother. In that case, through you, God can save the world. In that case, you are in the position of Jesus, who, on the cross, sacrificed himself and could bless even the enemy. On that point is the feeling that he could sacrifice in order to save the fallen brother. He was intact from sin. Jesus gave up everything, did he not, in his lifetime? He gave up his happiness; he gave up his earthly powers; and he gave up everything which the worldly people would take for happiness. For the sake of mankind, he even sacrificed himself on the cross; but even on the cross, he could bless the men of sin instead of having resentment towards them. You must be in his position; to be willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of your brother, who is struggling in sin. And then, the prospect is bright that mankind can be saved through you. In that case, God could not separate Himself from you, but help you.</p>
|
||||
<p>Remember that this is the important formula: first, we have to be able to win victory over Satan, then we must come into God’s love, and we must be able to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of wider levels, for the whole of mankind. This is the very Principle and formula of how to play the central role in the salvation of mankind by God.</p>
|
||||
<p>Until now, Christianity has done that, without knowing the Principle and the precise background of how and what God wants them to do. Apart from Christianity, those saints, prophets, or great people of the world have done things similar to this. Even in the example of man’s first great leader in history we find that he was a person who would not go with the world, who would not walk as other people do, but comes out of the modest role of history and stands on the side of God, on the side of goodness. Then he was under the protection of all the love of God. It is a fact that he was willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of his nation and for the whole world. That is why Jesus said, “If you want to lose your life, you will gain a life; but if you want to gain your life, you will lose it.” It’s a kind of paradox. It is the truth. It is the Principle; it is the truth. It is one of the things that we have found. Those who are first will be last, and the last will be first. If you walk with the world, you are going to reach death, eternal death; but if you go apart from it, or go against the flow of fallen mankind, you will be saved and you can save the world. This sounds like a paradox, but it is so true.</p>
|
||||
<p>The satanic world is the world of death, so by being separated from the satanic world, you will gain life. Then you are qualified enough to be in the love of God, and through you mankind can be saved; otherwise, there is no other way for mankind to be saved. If you are qualified enough to be under the love of God, you must be feeling pity for your fallen brother, and would feel like going to Father and ask forgiveness for your brother, or even tell Him that you would be willing to be sacrificed in place of your brother, in order to save him. That’s why we want to sacrifice ourselves. When you sacrifice yourself for that cause, God will take you for being more than Adam before the fall, and you become the True Son of God. In that case, then, you can ask the forgiveness for your brother, who has sinned. Through you He can save mankind. Please don’t forget; this is the most important formula, those three stages. You, as individuals, must be able to separate yourselves from Satan, or in other words, win victory over Satan; then you have the qualification to come under the love of God; and then you must be willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of your fallen brother. This morning, I want to emphasize that formula and I want you to be that kind of person through whom God can save fallen mankind. We must form a nation, the third Israel. Through this formula, one individual can become the center of the family, and by joining that family, and by forming the third Israel, we can safely reach the conclusion that we can save the whole world. We must believe in God Almighty, who will work with us and through us. He is on our side. You can go on with confidence. He’ll understand.</p>
|
||||
|
|
@ -0,0 +1,57 @@
|
|||
---
|
||||
title: "What The Unification Church Is Trying To Solve After Taking The Responsibility Of Jesus On Earth"
|
||||
type: "speech"
|
||||
published: "2018-06-11T05:33:43+01:00"
|
||||
updated: "2018-06-11T05:33:43+01:00"
|
||||
source: "/blog/2018/06/11/what-the-unification-church-is-trying-to-solve-after-taking-the-responsibility-of-jesus-on-earth.html"
|
||||
speechYear: "1971"
|
||||
categories:
|
||||
- "Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1971"
|
||||
tags: []
|
||||
---
|
||||
|
||||
<h3 style="text-align: center;">Reverend Sun Myung Moon<br />
|
||||
December 26, 1971<br />
|
||||
Washington, D. C<br />
|
||||
Master Speaks<br />
|
||||
Probably translated by Young Oon Kim</h3>
|
||||
<p>So far we know that the will of Jesus cannot be established on the earth unless we solve all the resentment against him and complete what he came with his mind to do and he couldn’t realize on this earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>Tonight Master will speak oil what our Unification Church is aiming to solve by taking on the responsibility for Jesus Christ on this earth. We learned that Jesus did not come to be crucified on this earth, but he came to establish his will on this earth while he was alive. Newcomers will be frightened to hear that Jesus couldn’t fulfill his mission on the earth at that time. So he is going to speak briefly about Jesus’ mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>Originally, a savior was not necessary for mankind-if man had not fallen. For the healthy man we need not physicians; ill men need physicians. Likewise, a savior became necessary for fallen men after they had fallen. The word “savior” means “one who saves others.” That means that some were put in the position to be saved by others. Therefore, the word “savior.” The Savior became necessary for us because we fell. If there were no fall, we wouldn’t need a savior at all. In the Garden of Eden when Adam and Eve were not fallen, they could directly speak with God Himself. Because man fell, therefore, a man was needed to make a bridge to span between God and man. So it is evident that we are the descendants of fallen ancestors because we need a savior.</p>
|
||||
<p>If man had not fallen, then what Would have happened? We would have been true descendants, who would have inherited all the blessings from God and would have realized the ideal of God’s creation oil this earth. We would have been the true descendants of True Parents, unfallen parents. Is there anyone who can say that you are the descendant of unfallen parents? So fallen people came to possess false parents. Then where have the True Parents gone? God is to love the True Parents, not false parents. God will leave and head for the place where the True Parents are. To restore True Parents, God works to find a man and woman from fallen mankind. ‘through the Principle path of restoration He tries to put them in the position of True Parents. When God created man He first created Adam. Therefore, when He restores True Parents He first restores Adam. So through history God has been working to find a seed Adam, if we say it that way, and He is growing that seed Adam to the perfect Adam. That is what He is doing throughout history. So He worked in Adam’s family through Cain and Abel, and through Noah’s sons, through Abraham, and Jacob and Esau. And He came from the individual level to family, and tribal, and national levels, and finally He comes to the time of the Lord of Second Advent.</p>
|
||||
<p>The True Parents must come by overcoming all Satanic power. He cannot come to fight on this earth. he must come on the national level where he has to achieve victory over Satan on the national field. Therefore, God promised to send the Messiah to the people of Israel oil the foundation of the nation. That was His promise to the chosen people. The Messiah comes to deliver all the people and make them reborn on this earth. Because fallen men were born to false parents, therefore True Parents must come to give them birth. Nicodemus came to Jesus and Jesus told him, “you must be born again; otherwise You cannot enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.” The rebirth became the important doctrine of Christianity.</p>
|
||||
<p>To be reborn, man must have True Parents, because they were born through false parents. They must have other parents. What is the Messiah? In I Cor. 15:45, the Lord comes as the last Adam. The last Adam is not the Adam who fell; he is the Adam who was to be perfect originally. Therefore God restores the fallen Adam through the unfallen Adam in the last days.</p>
|
||||
<p>Then what is Adam to do when he comes back? Adam lost Eve by Satan, therefore he must restore Eve to give new birth to the fallen people. Therefore, through Adam and his bride, fallen man must receive true love and get new birth through this. That is the most important teaching of the Bible.</p>
|
||||
<p>When you have lost something you have to go back to that place to find it. If you lost a man and woman, to restore them you have to find the same man and the same woman. Do YOU Understand me? When the Lord comes, first he must find a bride and then he must form a God-centered family. Which one would God prefer to love? A single man living alone or a man and wife who became one in perfect love with their loved children? Which one would God like to love? To love a family-man, wife and children-was God’s ideal of creation. He gave three blessings after the creation of Adam and Eve. When Jesus came, he wanted to find his bride to make a family.</p>
|
||||
<p>If he were a king, would he have wanted to be king alone? Wouldn’t he have wanted to have a queen with him? He would love to have his wife with him. if Jesus had come in the position of perfected Adam, then that would be the true father’s position. Then can he become the true father without a mother? So he came to find his bride, but his family rejected him and the Jewish people rejected him, and the priests and the believers of Judaism rejected him. Therefore he couldn’t find his bride and he couldn’t realize his ideal. Because of their persecution and rejection he had to go to the cross. Even on the cross he wanted to come again, and he left his promise. He would come as a bridegroom and he would find a bride. Therefore, in the Bible the wedding of the lamb became the goal of believers. And so far Christians have not known this fact.</p>
|
||||
<p>If True Father and True Mother become one and love each other, then God would come down and become one with them on the earth. God created man and woman on this earth and blessed them. That was to be the happy family. He wanted to love them and to become one with them. That was God’s ideal of creation. And when He first restores the True Parents, He will take men one by one to the True Parents and give them new birth. That is the will of God’s restoration,.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now, first comers can understand what he (Master) has said so far. So in conclusion, Jesus couldn’t fulfill his mission. He failed in fulfilling his mission on the earth. That is the reason why he comes to find a bride on this earth. Can you understand? He spoke about the details Jesus failed in fulfilling last night. To restore the failed thing God must establish the same situation as in the time of Jesus and he must reverse that.</p>
|
||||
<p>Last night he taught that to restore the family base of Jesus the Unification Church became necessary. If Jesus had not died at the time and if he had a bride, then how much better it would have been for Jesus! Then why couldn’t Jesus find his bride at that time?</p>
|
||||
<p>He had disciples. Would Jesus have wanted to be rejected by his disciples? Jesus would have wanted to have his 12 disciples and 70 followers to welcome his bride. In that situation he wanted to have his bride. If the Jewish people and Judaism had followed Jesus at that time what would have happened? Do you think Jesus would have been crucified on the cross? He never would have been crucified on the cross in that circumstance.</p>
|
||||
<p>Therefore, when the Lord comes again, there must be disciples and a religious group like Judaism which welcome and prepares the bride for the Lord. Is there any religious group which is preparing a bride for the Lord to come? Is there any place where they have all the disciples, all the churches, and the national base on which they are waiting for the coining of the Messiah? When Jesus first came he couldn’t fulfill his mission because all the people rejected him. Therefore, in the last days there must be an organization which is prepared with all the things that Jesus lost and is waiting for his coming again. Do You think there is any such Christian group on this earth? Because there is no such group, there must come out a new organization which will prepare all these things; that is the Unified Family. Now the first comers can have an outline of the Unification Church and its mission.</p>
|
||||
<p>All the people must know that Jesus couldn’t fulfill, that the 3 disciples of Jesus failed, and also that the Jewish people failed in receiving Jesus. All those things must be clearly understood by those, who are preparing to receive the lord of the second advent. You cannot understand all these things from the scriptures, therefore you have to learn new things here.</p>
|
||||
<p>When Adam and Eve fell, not only them, but their children Cain, Abel, and Seth were also lost. Therefore, when the Lord comes again, he first restores his bride, and then each of the three sons that were lost when Adam fell. In Adam’s family, 8 members were lost — Adam and Eve and their three sons and their brides, making a total of 8 members. Therefore, in Noah’s day, God gave Noah an 8 member family, because that was the number that was lost in Adam’s family.</p>
|
||||
<p>Restoration history is carried out according to the strict Divine Principle. Therefore, Jesus selected three disciples. That was to restore the 8 members of Adam’s family at his time. Therefore, to enter the Kingdom of Heaven, there Must be a family of 8 members restored. Those 6 members Q sons and daughters-in-law) were the ones restored from the fallen world. They are not true children from True Parents. When true children are born to True Parents, these restored 6 members must serve them and become one with the true children.</p>
|
||||
<p>The fall of man is this: the three archangels could not be subdued by Adam. That was the fall. Therefore the three children of fallen Adam’s family Must be restored by True Parents — by these 3 children and their wives uniting with the true children born of the True Parents and becoming one. By that we can indemnify the three archangels who couldn’t serve Adam in the family level.</p>
|
||||
<p>When man fell, the archangel seduced Eve. By becoming one with her, the archangel subdued Adam. Fallen men, the children of the archangel, can be saved. Now fallen men are in a position combining the fallen spiritual archangels and the physical archangel. Therefore man has two sides. These things have to be restored by God. For the Lord there must be 3 sons in the position of 3 archangels and 3 fallen sons in Adam’s family. Those who stood in that position were Peter, James and John. They had no direct blood lineage; they were in the position of adopted sons. For these adopted sons to become true children of the Lord, they must be engrafted to the true children of Jesus. By loving the children of the Lord they can be saved through them. When Jesus the Lord would have gotten married, then these three sons would also have married. And by this they can form the 8 member family. Through becoming one with them, this family can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. That became the condition for all members to get the blessing front God we have to have at least 3 children of faith. So for everyone there are two kinds of children: 3 children of faith, and 3 true children who are born through them.</p>
|
||||
<p>If we see this world as a whole, there is the son who is in the position of direct lineage from God and there are, fallen men who are in the position of adopted children . . . Salvation is not for the individual, salvation must be at the family level. Therefore we have to have 3 children and make them become one with true children of our own. That is the formula. If you ever thought that when Jesus got married and had children, this world would be destroyed? This world cannot be destroyed! The children Of Jesus Christ would be the grandchildren of God. When those grandchildren are multiplied they become the people or children of God. They will form true families, true tribes, true nations, and finally the true world. Can that world be destroyed?</p>
|
||||
<p>Can you find any blood lineage Of Jesus Oil this earth? You cannot, and that is the sorrow of God. If Christians hear that Jesus had to be married, then they would lose their mind. What the wedding of the Lamb means is the wedding of Jesus the Lord. That should have been done 2,000 years ago. Because of failure it was prolonged 2,000 years. To form such kind of families, will that be realized by Jesus’ coming on clouds? There cannot be such a providence. But Christians believe that. That is the reason why present Christianity is failing down. Therefore, there must be a new reformation movement in Christianity, not to be defeated by Communism. We are now in such a crisis.</p>
|
||||
<p>In such a mission, the Unification Church is holding the world-wide mission for mankind. Therefore, we have to amend all those things that Jesus couldn’t fulfill in his lifetime. Those 3 disciple’s Of Jesus Should have died with Jesus at the same time oil the cross. This number 8 is the absolutely necessary number to restore Adam’s and Noah’s families. The holy wedding which took place in 1960 was the wedding to restore Jesus’ marriage. The reason why the year 1960 became tile turning point of history was because the foundation of new True Parents was laid down then. At the same time as the holy wedding there must be the wedding of 3 disciples. Those weddings took place in 1960. By these blessings, we restore 3 families in the corresponding position right after the fall of Adam and Eve, not heading downward, but upward.</p>
|
||||
<p>From Adam to Noah there were 10 generations adding Cain and Abel, 12 generations. We have to restore all these ancestors corresponding to those 12 generations. That is because God lost 12 generations from Adam to Noah. He had to restore all those things. Also from Noah there were 10 generations, but by prolongation from Isaac to Jacob, God had to restore those 121 generations. There were 12 generations equal to 10 generation s- because of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, there were three generations equal to one . . . (end of tape)</p>
|
||||
<p>These things form the basis to restore God’s nation. By doing these things we restore man; therefore, the next step is to restore land. To make a linkage between man and land we began to restore Holy Ground. That was done in 1965. After blessing Holy Ground we blessed 430 couples. That was the year 4,300 in Korean history, corresponding to the 430 years of the Jewish people in Egypt. That meant the start of new history. Also the 430 couples represent the families of the world. After that, on his first world tour he blessed 43 couples in America, Europe, and Japan. By that he joined the 43 Couples to 430 couples, world level. By linking the 43 couples with the 430 couples he could link the base of triumph which was established in Korea-he could link that base with the Western world, even though there was no such base actually done in the Western world. By doing these things, all the families (not just Unification Church members) of the world could come into the position to be able to receive the heavenly fortune at this time. So the door is open to all families on this earth.</p>
|
||||
<p>After these things the first 7-year course was finished in 1967, on New Year’s Day 1968, we could have God’s Day. By going through this first 7-year course we could have true Parents’ Day, true Children’s Day, true World Day (Day of all creation) and God’s Day. If man had not fallen, God’s Day, Parents’ Day, Children’s Day, and World Day Could have been set up at the same time. So we restore the lost 6,000 years in 7 years, and for this we liberated Parents’ Day, Children’s Day, World Day and God’s Day. Through this first 7-year course Adam’s family laid a firm foundation on this earth. The first 7-year course was leaving the sphere of Satan. The True Parents’ family has settled upon this earth., The True Parents’ family could settle down, but the children’s families couldn’t.</p>
|
||||
<p>There is a second 7-year Course for this children’s families. For Children’s families there must also be the setting up of Parents’ Day, Children’s Day, World’s Day and God’s Day. If they were born directly from True Parents that would not be necessary. But we are in the position of adopted children. Therefore we ourselves must set tip these days through our effort. For us it is easier because we can make those days by following after the True Parents. This year, 1971, is the middle year of tile second 7-year course, it is the highest crest. This is tile year when good and evil confront each other. The United States and the United Nations branded Red China as the invader 20 years ago, in 1950. But after that 20 years they came to admit her to membership in tile United Nations. By these things we can say this is the period to go over the crest. The talks between President Nixon and Mao of Red China become world events. This cannot be seen after that. From next year history will go down. But on the contrary, Unification Church will go up.</p>
|
||||
<p>We are now doing two things: Divine Principle movement for the Christian world and anti-Communism movement against the communist world. Until we can unite these two worlds there cannot be God’s world. Now we are fulfilling that mission. The Communists fear us. Christians fear us. If they open their doors to us, then we can just bring them in. They cannot stand against us ideologically. We come to this point now.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now he (Master) is on the third world tour. To come to this place he came by Japan, Canada, and now United States. So he came through 4 countries, including Korea. What he has spoken during this period is historical. You may not know what he spoke, but he knows.</p>
|
||||
<p>The second 7 year course is for the children. During that period children’s families must be settled down. In Korea we sent out 1,200 blessed wives to the front line. When man fell the first responsibility was on Eve. There has not been such time when woman took responsibility for the safety of a nation. Always man took the responsibility. In our days women must take the responsibility. In our days women must take the responsibility. Therefore in our movement when a man and a woman go witnessing, the woman may bring better results than the man. It is the same in Korea, Japan, and America.</p>
|
||||
<p>After World War I, there is a 70 year period during which woman takes a superior position to man. In America, does woman have a superior position to man? Can a woman slap a man’s face? What if a man slaps a woman’s face, will he be caught? Contrary position. That is because woman is in the position of restored Eve. Man stays in the position of the archangel. Therefore, woman is in the higher position. In America, there is a trend that man and woman do not want to get married. That means you want to have free sex, just as Adam and Eve did when they fell.. In that sense, it is the last days. It will last no more than 70 years from World War I. So women should not think that that way will last forever.</p>
|
||||
<p>The reason why woman’s superior period comes is that there must come a True Mother in a higher position than anyone else for men. So far, men have fought in the front line. That is to fulfill the mission of the archangel. From now on woman must stand in the front line to safeguard the heavenly nation. When man’s fall took place, by destroying the family, we lost everything: family tribe, nation and world. Therefore, to restore the nation and world they must dedicate their families; they must fight. Therefore, women, leaving their families behind, go to the front line to fight Satan. So now in Korea those 1,200 blessed wives are fulfilling their mission for the world.</p>
|
||||
<p>The satanic world is the Communist world. To represent the Communist world there are three nations. One is North Korea, Adam’s position on Satan’s side. China is Satan’s Eve position. Soviet Russia is Satan’s archangel position, These nations were brought about by the fall of Eve. Therefore in the last days Eve must restore all those things from Satan. Therefore, the time must come when the blessed wives must fight with the Satanic world on the front line, actually with arms. We must win tile Communist soldiers. Therefore, in Korea the time will come to fight with arms and defeat the soldiers. Now we are fighting with Christian churches and later with the Satanic nation.</p>
|
||||
<p>For the world on God’s side, Japan is in the Eve position. Therefore, Satan’s world, Soviet Russia and Red China, are aiming to invade Japan. We have to prevent that. Also, we are fighting for that, too. The history of the world situation changes according to the providence of God through the Principle formula. Therefore, all tile women members of the Unification Church around the world must unite and defeat the Communist world. Are all tile women confident’? That must be done. Without fulfilling that mission, women cannot be liberated. During the remaining three years of the second seven year Course men must obey their wives. By doing that, we go through all tile indemnity. By going through Such a process, the children’s families can be liberated from Satan. Therefore, by uniting with the True Parents’ family, a new nation, a free nation can be established. That will be the foundation of the heavenly world, the Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>Now we have the tasks to fulfill. Without overcoming the Communist world, there will be no Kingdom of Heaven.</p>
|
||||
<p>He is going to explain why the Communist world is Satan’s side. So far in human history, all the people with superior heads have succeeded in their lives. Until World War I, all those with superior heads took the power. After World War I, all those who had power took the sovereignty. That means those who had military power: the soldiers, generals. (From head we come down to shoulders.) Next we come to labor. After the Second World War the labor groups came to hold power. Next we come to communists. Legs mean they are far from God. That means that God takes the upper part; therefore, Satan goes down. So Satan comes on the basis of laborers and farmers. And if Satan is expelled from here, there will be no place for Satan to go. And everything will return to God. Therefore, to prevent them from returning to God, Satan is insisting there is no God. Therefore Communism came from Satan’s wisdom. Therefore we have to defeat this.</p>
|
||||
<p>The Communist world will fight with us. This fight will be carried out with mouth, not arms. Because we have atomic weapons, both sides cannot fight with arms. Therefore, the last fight will be done with words-ideology. There are many members who came from the Communists in Japan. We did not go to the Communists. This means that the Communist world began to collapse.</p>
|
||||
<p>So far the men of force and men of legs (that means laborers) had power. They could move the world. But there was one class which couldn’t have power, that is the men of conscience. Among the people of conscience, the highest people are the members of the Unification Church. The Communist party has the motto, “Unite all the workers.” We have such a motto: “All the people with conscience, unite and mobilize.” The Communist party denies the middle and upper class people, but in us, the men of conscience., all three classes will be united. That is our fighting field, if we include all the people-black men, white men, yellow men-everyone. When we overcome by mobilizing such concerted people, overcome the Communists, then the true world of peace will come.</p>
|
||||
<p>In North Korea, Prime Minister Kim Il-Sung calls himself father to his people. Also in Korea there is the 38th parallel. On that line is a place called Panmunjom, where God and Satan accuse each other. That is the only such place on this earth. All our members have to go to that place and must defeat Kim Il-Sung, who is the worst Communist in the world. We have to defeat North Korea, and by defeating North Korea we can defeat all other Communists.</p>
|
||||
<p>In North Korea they train all the guerrillas. They send them to South America and all over the world. So we have to fight as heavenly side guerrillas. So we will send all you people all over the world. Therefore the North Korea Communist Party and our movement resemble each other in external form.</p>
|
||||
<p>Red China stepped over the United Nations in 20 years. Likewise, we of the Unification Church must do that in 20 years. So you know where we are now, and by fulfilling our mission we have to fight until God declares the victory of our movement. We have to solve the resentments of Jesus, those of the Jewish people, those of the democratic world, and Christians. We have to diminish the Communist world on this earth. By that our mission will be concluded.</p>
|
||||
Loading…
Add table
Add a link
Reference in a new issue